1

Table of Contents
Credits

Chapter 1: This Story Is…

Chapter 2: Have you gone mad?

Chapter 3: It’s Clarice

Chapter 4: Not even in your dreams

Chapter 5: So desirable

Chapter 6: When three coincidences overlap it’s no different to fate

Chapter 7: I’m a woman?!

Chapter 8: Take good care of her, son-in-law

Chapter 9: Gushgushgushgush

Chapter 10: Your queen rates this ship highly

Chapter 11: Pillow Talk

Chapter 12: A dance to connect the heart

Chapter 13: Let me touch your boobs!

Chapter 14: Exhibitionist Eri

Chapter 15: It should have been nonsense

Chapter 16: There’s something called the butterfly effect

Chapter 17: The future of the kingdom looks bleak

Chapter 18: But that’s actually a thing

Chapter 19: Trust in your prince

2
Chapter 20: I approve of this marriage

Chapter 21: Wedding date

Chapter 22: The Holy Maiden’s pupils flashes

Chapter 23: She’s a pervert

Chapter 24: The joy of prayer

Chapter 25: The beginning of all this

Chapter 26: Just for a single day, please be my lover

Chapter 27: Doesn’t want to give up

Chapter 28: Jealousy

Chapter 29: Linked hearts

Chapter 30: I Became the Hero’s Bri

Chapter 31: Be Mine! Hero!

Chapter 32: Are these subordinates really alright?

Chapter 33: A ray of light

Chapter 34: I feel sorry for you, who doesn’t know the wonders of
love

Chapter 35: I Became the Hero’s Bride + Epilogue (End)

3
Download all your fav Novels at

RnD Novels

Stay up to date on Novel Updates

by Joining our DISCORD group

4
Credits

Translation Group - Myoniyoni Translations

EPUB/PDF - RnD Novels Team

5
Chapter 1: This Story Is…
There was once a hero.

Unique black hair. Excellent eyes. Contrary to his delicate features,

he who had abnormal strength was called the Otherworldly Hero.

At the hero’s long adventure (up to the point where his wooden
sword that had been kindly granted to him by the king was replaced
by the holy sword blessed by the holy maiden) he saved the prince
that had been kidnapped by the demon king, and so the kingdom
was swept by worry.

The hero’s strength that could fell the demon king was deemed too
dangerous to leave unrestrained.

One advisor spoke up. Why not marry him to royalty?

The king thought that was a viable option. Family, to an alien from
another world would be the best of chains. There was one problem.
The king was abundantly blessed with sons and had princes galore,
but not a single daughter.

Ho, and it wasn’t like I could marry off two boys.

At a burst of inspiration the king slapped his knee.

That was it!

You just had to turn a prince into a princess!

And so the hero ended up in a position to be marrying a man.

This story, is a tale of the aforementioned otherworldly hero, and his

bride, the former-prince-now-princess and their ridiculously hilarious
marriage.

6
Chapter 2: Have you gone mad?
The whateverth year of King whatever’s reign. One day, at the
famous tourist attraction that was the demon king’s castle, the seal
on the demon king broke. It seemed that a tourist had accidentally
removed the demon king’s seal to take home as a souvenir. The
unsealed demon king brought her scattered forces, and rose up with
the demon king’s castle as their base.

The demon king, very much like the thirsty bitch the history books
made her out to be, kidnapped the kingdom’s young boys and
started a feast overflowing with roses.(1) The kingdom, enraged
decided to perform the hero summoning ritual to bring a hero from a
world where heroes were said to gather.

The ritual was a success, and the young hero wearing odd clothing
‘Park Minwoo’ was summoned. However, contrary to the kingdom’s
hopes, Park Minwoo was drunk on chuunibyou and stirred up all
sorts of troubles, and meanwhile, the thirsty demon king, having
realised that she had no princes in her collection, created the
incident where she stole the prince known as the kingdom’s
treasure, Prince Clarice.

The shunned hero Park Minwoo received a single wooden sword and
left on an adventure as if he was being kicked out. All expected the
hero Park Minwoo’s journey to end in failure, but on the contrary, to
save the only person who treated him brightly in the foreign other
world, he endured harsh trials and temptations, maturing in the
process. And so Park Minwoo defeated the demon king and proudly
returned as a genuine hero that had saved the prince.

And now, when everything had been resolved peacefully-

The palace was faced with another problem.

7
“Hasn’t the kingdom already chased out the hero once before? Who
knows what resentment he might hold if we ignore him again!”

“But if we give him power now, then there will surely be problems in
the future. Even now you can hear people chant his name as soon as
you step outside the palace, who knows what they’d do under his
bidding?!”

Neither the Prime Minister nor the Commander-in-Chief were giving

each other an inch in their argument. Stuck between them, the king
groaned with a hand planted onin his forehead.

At the present, the palace was faced with a problem arguably even
more troublesome than the demon king.

It was how to deal with the hero. Having returned from defeating the
demon king, at the fervent pleas of Prince Clarice, who had said he
wanted to treat his benefactor, he was currently living in the palace.
Perhaps it was due to the cold way they had treated him in the past,
but the palace was at loggerheads with itself on the hot seat.

Although he was spending time peacefully for the time being, there
was no way they could comfortably host the hero who had strength
even greater than the demon king.

Whether they should leave him in the castle as is, or give him a title
and send him to the regions, or trust in his sincerity and give him
command over the palace, opinions were thrown around the
tabletop debate.

As the debate heated up and the king was about to tell his advisors
to calm down, the Minister of Internal Affairs, who had been quiet
till now, offered a suggestion.

“Your highness, how about marriage between him and royalty?”

“Marriage?”

8
Both sides of the table turned to face him.

“Yes. If the hero becomes family with the royal family then he will
not be able to bare his fangs so easily.”

“Hohhh…”

“As well, under the excuse of looking after the hero who has now
become part of the family, it will be easier to put him under our
surveillance.”

“A good plan. As expected of the Interior Minister.”

“Your servant is thankful for your praise.”

The Internal Minister looked to the Prime Minister and Commander-

in-Chief and smirked, shrugging his shoulders. Ho! As the two let out
irritated noises, the king rubbed his chin and said.

“But I only have princes so how could this work…”

“Then Her Highness’ side of the family…”

“Her Highness married into His Majesty’s family, so they are not
royalty, are they not?”

“I’m afraid the Interior Minister’s gotten so old he’s forgotten how
titles worked.”

The Prime Minister and Commander-in-Chief smirked together. A

vein bulged out on the Interior Minister’s wrinkled forehead.

The king sighed as if he truly regrets it.

“Huuuhh, it’s not like I could get the hero in a gay marriage with the
prince…”

Flash!

9
As if struck by lightning the king yelled ‘That’s it!’

“How about we turn the prince into a girl and marry her off to the
hero?”

…………eh?

At those brilliantly stupid words the gallery quietened down like

they’d been doused with cold water. As they glanced at each other it
seemed like they were all thinking the same things. The advisors all
looked to each other for them to represent them all.

In the end the Interior Minister who had first suggested the idea
reluctantly opened his mouth as if he had been forced to eat
mustard.

“Your Majesty. May this shameless servant have permission to ask

you a question?”

“Hoho, to think you’d call yourself shameless, how rare.”

The king’s eyebrows twitched as if to urge him on.

“Your Majesty.”

“Hmm?”

With a worried face the Interior Minister asked.

“Have you gone mad?”

At those direct words that could indeed be called shameless the king
couldn’t help but start laughing. The advisors, having finally caught
onto the joke, relaxed. They say laughter is infectious. The meeting
room where you could have heard someone gulp was awash with
laughter.

Hahahaha.

10
Kukukuku.

The Prime Minister that had been cracking up smacked! the table.

“As expected of Your Majesty. Your humour is on another level

entirely! For a moment there I really thought you were serious!”

The Interior Minister who had been clutching his belly button
clapped! his hands.

“While we’re at it, how about compiling Your Majesty’s jokes into a
book? The treasury will be overflowing with cash!”

At those words people started putting their hands up left and right.

“Reserve a volume for me!”

“Hey now! What’s with only one volume? You should order at least
ten for your entire family!”

Hahahaha

Kukukuku

The king’s face hardened.

“I’m serious?”

The peanut gallery froze instantly.

***

The Rien Palace where the princes resided. In a room in the deepest
part of the palace, there was the one who had been gone through
the ordeal of having been kidnapped by the demon king, the fifth
Prince Clarice, was being protected.

“Father. Your son Clarice greets you.”

11
When his father the king came to see him, Clarice said according to
protocol. The modest personality that remained unchanged even
after the suffering at the hands of the demon king was suited to the
one called the treasure of the kingdom. In contrast, his appearance
that resembled the queen gave him a pitiful aura, which tugged at
the heartstrings of all that saw him.

“Is your body alright?”

“Yes. It’s all thanks to Father and everyone else, and… the hero that’s
looked after me.”

The slight happy flush that bloomed on Clarice’ face when he

mentioned the hero didn’t go unnoticed by the king.

“Well, he’s still in the kingdom due to a certain someone begging and
pleading for him to stay, isn’t it obvious?”

“Father!”

Clarice blushed brightly as if he truly was embarrassed. Laughing

jollily, the king thought to himself,

‘He’s really my son but sometimes I wonder if he really is a son.’

“Clarice. Do you like the hero that much?”

“……I yearn for him.”

That was the truth. Unlike himself who had only grown up being
protected like a flower in a greenhouse due to his status as a prince,
he couldn’t forget the figure that frolicked around(=chuunibyou)
despite being in a foreign world while receiving the cold shoulder
and being ignored by those around him.

He never could have done that if he had been in his shoes. He

wouldn’t have been able to go on an adventure with a single sword,

12
nor would he have been able to righteously break into the demon
king’s castle and shout his name in front of all those demons, while
bravely yelling he had come to save him.

As a fellow man, to Clarice, the hero Park Minwoo was his respected
idol.

“Hm… yearn, you say. How much?”

“How much?”

“Yes. For example…”

The king asked as if he was being flippant.

“Would you want to marry the hero if you were a woman?”

“Ehhhh?!!”

Clarice jumped with his face blushing bright red. It was a reaction
where you couldn’t really tell if he liked that idea or not. The king led
him on and threw out some more bait.

“Noooo~ the hero is a brilliant man even to your old man, well then
why not. If you were a woman, that is.”

“That…”

“Do you dislike the idea?”

“Nooo… It’s not that I dislike the idea. No, that doesn’t mean I like it
either…”

Clarice wavered with his face flushed like it would burst at any
moment. His head was spinning with surprise and embarrassment.
Why is Father asking me this all of sudden?

“Pick one or the other. Clarice.”

13
“Uhh. Father, do I have to answer?”

“Mm.”

The king nodded with a stern face. It would be nice if he looked after
national affairs with that enthusiasm.

As if to swallow his shame, he clenched his eyes tightly shut before

quietly mumbling.

“……yes.”

“Hm? You want to marry him?”

“M, marriage… Th, the hero is…. an, amazing person.”

He was so embarrassed he was about to die. But as the king smiled

sagely and answered in turn, Clarice froze up immediately.

“Then do it.”

???????

Clarice raised a bunch of question marks.

“Eh?”

“Then get engaged to the hero. This father will back you.”

??????

Clarice raised a bunch of question marks.

“Eh?”

“I know you heard me. Don’t pretend that you haven’t.”

That wasn’t the problem.

14
“I heard you, but I don’t understand…. Please scold your dim-witted
son.”

And so the king explained slowly and clearly so that even a dim-
witted son could understand.

“I will contact a sage to create a sex change potion, then you will
drink it, become a woman and get engaged to the hero. This father
will help you.”

As if he had understood, Clarice nodded his head and asked.

“Father. May this shameless son have permission to ask you a

question.”

“Hoho. There are a lot of people asking for shameless requests

today.”

The king’s eyebrows twitched as if to urge him on.

“Father.”

“Mm.”

Looking like he was really worried, Clarice asked.

“Have you gone mad?”

Author's notes:
I think he really has gone mad!

Translator's notes:
(1) …I’m not exactly sure, but in context with some of the next
chapters, I think this is implying the demon king was a fujoshi and did
very fujoshi things.

15
Chapter 3: It’s Clarice
Having been asked if he was mad and kicked out of his son’s room,
the king left the Rien Palace and went to look for the hero Minwoo.
Minwoo wasn’t hard to find. In the middle of the training grounds.
Amidst the soldiers and the confusion, the helmetless man stood out
with his unusual black hair and delicate features.

More than anything else the unique aura Minwoo emitted basically
screamed ‘I’m here.’

The sudden appearance of the king threw the training grounds into
an uproar. Both the soldiers still bashing away at each other and the
ones spreadeagled on the ground in exhaustion immediately jumped
to attention as if their feet were on fire. Meanwhile there was one
person who still carried himself casually.

“Your Majesty?”

Listening to Minwoo’s matured voice, the king was reminded of the

rampant brat that was Minwoo when he was first summoned.

‘His voice was still reedy like a boy then, how time’s flown.’

“Thank you, hero. It seems like you were teaching the soldiers the
sword.”

“No, no. I simply did what I had to.”

“Had to?”

Minwoo looked towards the training dummy at the corner of the

training grounds.

“When I first came here, there were people that taught me the
sword when I knew absolutely nothing. I wanted to repay the
favour.”

16
Favour. The king dipped his head while stroking his beard. Body and
mind he was most certainly a hero. The soldiers that pretty much
surrounded them were looking at Minwoo with inspired faces.
Likewise, the king too, was moved.

‘To think that that rampant brat could grow like this. Just where did
that idiot who shouted light novel or isekai high schooler shitstorm
or I’m a main character went to.’

The past of when he treated him like an imbecile came up and poked
at the king’s conscience. When he thought about what he was going
to do, he’d have to pray he wouldn’t get stabbed.

“And Your Majesty.”

The hero stood to attention and said,

“I’m no longer a hero. You don’t have to be formal with me.”

Since the demon king was no more that meant he was a civilian. The
king could only smile and think,

Oi, how the hell am I supposed be cozy with a civilian that can beat
the demon king.

“Since that’s what you say I guess it can’t be helped. I have

something to talk to you about in private, so let’s be elsewhere.
Minwoo.”

The king looked past Minwoo to the soldiers behind him.

“Since everyone else looks uncomfortable to be here.”

***

In a separate meeting room, the king started talking.

“Minwoo, do you have a woman you’re seeing right now?”

17
“A woman I’m seeing?”

Minwoo turned his gaze away and sadly answered.

“N, no I don’t….”

Very sadly for him there wasn’t.

Although not to the extent of forming a harem in another world, he

was kinda hoping for a sweet loving relationship with a girl that loved
him. There was no such thing.

Even when he was beating the crap out of the demon king, there was
no such, thing….

“Hm. Then do you have a woman you fancy?”

“Woman I fancy?”

Minwoo lowered his head and answered depressingly.

“N, not even that….”

Very sadly for him there wasn’t.

He had a lot of women in his surroundings. But there was no normal

woman that could stir his heart.

The mage? A hopeless woman who would go my prince my prince

every other day. The vice-captain of the knights? The pervert who
went around stripping calling it womb power was nothing short of an
embarrassment. The priestess? Aiya. She was no holy maiden (聖女)
but a lewd maiden(性女).(1) She was totally out of his strike zone. To
the point he wouldn’t touch her even if they were the last humans
alive.

Even though he had thought of the possibility of a light novel

situation with the demon king, (something like “Be mine! Hero!”

18
while shaking a gigantic pair of breasts(2)) but when he saw the
demon king in person she was a fujoshi beyond help.

“That’s a relief.”

“R, relief?”

The king took a sip of tea and smiled.

“I was actually thinking setting up an engagement for you.”

Minwoo was horrified.

“Engagement?”

“Hm? What’s the matter?”

“N, nothing. It just reminded me of some bad memories…”

A clearly fearful reaction. The king clicked his tongue.

“Do you not want it?”

“O, of course not! Yes I do! But just who is that person….”

Minwoo gulped. An engagement on the recommendation of the

king. Unlike his harmless uncle appearance he was more akin to a
snake so even if on one hand he had a bad feeling about this, on the
other he was happy at the thought that he’d finally have a light
novel-like love comedy in this other world.

He was 18 years old. A very passionate age. Even though he was a

hero he was still a (former) healthy high school student. Although it
had been a long time since he had faced reality and overcome his
‘I’m the protagonist!’ chuunibyou, his otaku nature embedded to his
bones hadn’t been lost.

And didn’t some light novels start after beating the demon king?

19
“Clarice.”

“Really. A beautiful name…”

Minwoo immediately stopped talking.

“Who?”

“It’s Clarice.”

The king answered brightly. Minwoo’s face gradually morphed into a

strange expression.

“By Clarice, you mean, Your Majesty’s son, him, the Fifth Prince, him,
the one that was kidnapped by the demon king, him, the one I
rescued, him….”

“It’s Clarice.”

Seeing as he couldn’t finish his sentence the king smiled brightly and
finished it for him.

“You’re right. My son, the Fifth Prince of the kingdom, kidnapped by

the demon king, rescued by you, the treasure of the kingdom who’s
beautiful down to his name.”

The king smiled brightly and hammered the final nail in the coffin.

“It’s Clarice.”

Minwoo was reminded of something.

That BL was also a thing in light novels.

Author's notes:
But at that time Minwoo didn’t know of something. That gender
bender was also a thing in light novels.

20
Translator's notes:

(1) Both pronounced the same (성녀) but the corresponding hanja
character representing them are different, leading two VERY
different meanings. A pun.

(2) 99.99% sure this is a Maoyuu reference, but that demon king and
this one are 100% different types of demon kings so…

21
Chapter 4: Not even in your dreams
“I’m so sorry! Hero-nim! I’ll apologise in place of my father!”

When Minwoo headed over to Rien Palace and told Clarice that the
king had tried to set up an engagement, Clarice’s face turned blue
and he bowed deeply.

Father is mad but he is well and truly off his rockers. He wouldn’t
even have dreamed that he would have said something so ridiculous
to not only him, but the hero as well.

“I’m so sorry. I definitely refused Father, but I didn’t think that he’d
say that to you as well!”

“No, I refused as well. Don’t be so sorry. You don’t really have to

apologise like that….”

“Of course not! The hero of the kingdom, saviour to the kidnapped
boys, and my own benefactor… to think he’d try to marry you to
someone like me of all people…”

Feeling deeply ashamed, Clarice couldn’t speak any more and hung
his head. Minwoo scratched the back of his head and comforted
Clarice.

“It’s alright. And don’t call yourself ‘someone like me.’ What’s wrong
with you?”

“But I’m a man. An engagement with a man. It’s so disrespectful to

you that I can’t look at you in the eyes.”

Clarice looked like he was about to burst into tears at any moment.

“Clarice.”

“……”

22
Minwoo said with a hard voice.

“Look at me.”

As Clarice lifted his head, his eyes snapped open, surprised by the
hero’s face so close to his. Minwoo smirked and kindly said,

“I’m alright. I was more worried that you’d be more troubled by

this?”

“M, me?”

“Nn.”

Minwoo cheerfully replied.

In the past. When the light novel-like ‘otherworldly transmigration’

actually occurred to him, there was a period where he was drunk on
chuunibyou and created all sorts of dark history in the palace.

Just remembering it caused him to shudder and at the time he was

immature and pathetic to the point of kicking his blankets high into
the sky,(1) even the people who looked positively on him as the hero
turned away.

And to him who became alone in another world, there was only one
boy who offered his hand and smiled.

That was the boy in front of him now.

“In my case, I was wondering whether you were hurt getting paired
up with someone like me, so I came looking for you to see if you
were alright.”

“Someone like me. Aren’t you the strong and brilliant person who
defeated the demon king and saved me?”

23
Minwoo sighed internally, and faced Clarice’s clear blue eyes that
were clearer than the blue sky and as pure as this boy’s inherent
nature.

“The one who made this hero as strong and brilliant as he is, was
you. Clarice.”

If you hadn’t offered your hand to me back then, then the hero of
now wouldn’t exist. He was too shy to say those words, but instead
Minwoo ruffled Clarice’s fine brown hair as if he was stroking it.

“You flatter me.”

Clarice’s cheeks flushed as he carefully set his hair right.

‘Whew. That was dangerous.’

Minwoo wiped the sweat off his forehead and sighed in relief.
Somehow the uncomfortable rose bush had come right in front of his
nose without him realizing it. Just a step further and he would have
stepped on the BL route then and there.

When he saw Clarice up close, Minwoo’s heart was shaken for a

inestimably small period of time. Fine eyelashes. Eyes like
gemstones. An elegant nose. Living up to his name as the treasure of
the kingdom, Minwoo very briefly entertained the ludicrous thought
‘this engagement would be alright?’

No matter how much you could mistake Clarice for a girl (when he
first saw him ‘it’s a princess heroine!!’ and had jumped for joy.) and
although he was beautiful, as a man….. Not yet.

And the ‘prerequisites’ to allow the engagement were way too

outlandish to begin with.

“And just how on earth did that old snake come up with the idea of
turning you to a woman and marrying you off to me.”

24
“I know, right. If Mother were to find out who knows what would
happen.”

Clarice had a kind personality but thinking about what catastrophes

could unfold if his mother, who had nothing except flowers in her
head when it came to her husband, came to know of this, he
shuddered.

A thought came to Clarice’s mind, and he propped his chin with his
hands and said,

“The reason why he’s trying to get hero-nim and I engaged, might it
have something to do with you, Hero-nim?”

“Me?”

“Ah! I’m not blaming you Hero-nim, what I was trying to say is-”

Aren’t you strong enough to defeat the demon king? Perhaps being
wary of your strength Father might be trying to set up an
engagement between us. In that case, having tied you to the royal
family it would be easier to put you on a leash, and if a c-ch, child
was born then well… wouldn’t that be an easy hostage? Considering
Hero-nim’s noble personality there’d be no way you’d abandon your
child.

“Th, that’s possible. To think he’d use his own child as chains, that’s a
bit too much. That old snake…”

“I can’t really say anything against that… we, well since we both
refused it doesn’t seem like he’ll go any further…”

“…….”

“…….”

25
A silence fell. The two people couldn’t look each other in the eye.
Although there was no way that would happen, the thought of
marrying and having a child that was as majestic as the
hero/beautiful like Clarice couldn’t help but arouse odd feelings in
both of them.

Minwoo couldn’t stand the awkward atmosphere and changed the

subject.

“Th, that reminds me. Clarice. You kept on going Hero-nim Hero-nim
from a while ago, don’t call me that. I’m no longer a hero.”

It was what he had said to the king as well. Having understood what
he meant, Clarice hesitated before answering.

“But, Hero-nim is my benefactor. To casually call my benefactor by

name, it’s…”

“I said I’m alright with it. Don’t you want to call me by my name
Clarice?”

“No, it’s not that…. It’s….”

Clarice fidgeted with his fingers and murmured.

“It’s embarrassing…”

“Ah.”

“……..”

“……..”

And silence fell once again. Minwoo rubbed his cheeks and frantically
calmed his heated face. Damn it. Why is this kid so cute even though
he’s a man. On the other hand, Clarice felt like he was an idiot for
turning shy as soon as he stood in front of his idol. It was because he

26
was so weak-kneed and timid that Father had started spouting
nonsense to begin with.

Clarice couldn’t stand the awkward atmosphere and changed the

subject.

“Th, that reminds me. Hero-nim. Didn’t you tell me earlier that you
were training the soldiers in swordsmanship earlier at the training
grounds?”

“Yep. I was? Why ask?”

Clarice scratched his cheek to try and hide his embarrassment.

“Um, c, could you teach me swordsmanship as well?”

“Swordsmanship?”

Clarice quickly added on,

“Ah! It’s not like you have to teach me! It’s just…”

“Just?”

Minwoo playfully bit at the tail of his words.

“…I want to be as strong as Hero-nim.”

Clarice’s eyes were filled with the determination to be as strong as

the hero he admired. Minwoo, embarrassed turned his gaze outside
the window. Clouds were drifting in the blue skies, and servants
were moving to and fro in the elegant garden. It was a peaceful sight.

Minwoo remembered the scenes at the demon king’s castle. Red

skies. Black clouds. And the BDSM plays that were occurring
everywhere. Oww. Just remembering that caused his buttcheeks to
clench. Minwoo had beaten down the boys in bondage suits that had

27
been conquered by the demon king, charged into the demon king’s
room, where a horrifying spectacle awaited him.

Clarice had been wearing a frilly see-through wedding dress that left
nothing to the imagination, and an orc had been threatening his
chrysanthemum. It was a shocking sight that nearly made him drop
the holy sword. Thankfully he saved Clarice before disaster could
strike and thoroughly reeducated the demon king…

Hm, definitely. Having gone through an ordeal like that it was only
natural that he’d want to get stronger to protect himself.

“Oi, I’m pretty strict, you know? I’m not going to take it easy. Will
you be alright?”

Minwoo playfully smiled.

“Of course. On the contrary that was exactly what I wanted.”

“What? You… was that your fetish?”

“What are you saying!”

At Clarice’s shocked outburst Minwoo couldn’t help but laugh.

Cajoling Clarice’s faux-angry eyes back to his cheerful self was a
matter of course. Having completely forgotten the matter of the
engagement the two spent their time going over schedules for sword
lessons.

At that time. Neither of them could even have dreamed that the king
had gone to the royal mage to ask them to make a gender-changing
potion…

Author's notes:

28
Next time, the long-anticipated new character and heroine(?) the
royal mage appears!

Translator's notes:
(1) As in, lying in bed. Recalling dark history. Cringe. Cringe so hard
you flail around and kick your blankets and squirm in bed as you
relive your days of cringe.

29
Chapter 5: So desirable
The residence of the royal mages, the magician’s tower. There, the
office of the youngest royal mage in history-slash-the hero party’s
mage was once again experiencing an abnormal day.

“Hehe. Hehehehe. Finally, I finally got it!”

Her age was around seventeen or so. The girl with round glasses and
neatly cut purple hair was jumping around excitedly while holding a
tightly wound roll of paper in her arms. The girl hurriedly unrolled
the paper.

“Ahh… Prince Clarice. Just how on earth do you look so elegant in a

wedding dress…”

Shockingly, that was a portrait of the Fifth Prince Clarice. And a very
perverted one at that. They say beauty is in the eye of the beholder,
but if a picture of a boy in a wedding dress in the arms of an orc
making a double peace sign with an ahegao isn’t perverted then
what the hell is.(1)

The girl, Senyun heard the rumours from the Citizens that Love
Clarice Club, CLC, (Clarice nearly married an orc in the demon king’s
castle) and lost sleep for several nights over the rage of missing this
limited edition bromide. Having been unable to stand it she trawled
through the black market and finally got this bromide on her hands.

If she hadn’t taken the role of buying time for the hero to get to the
demon king then she would have been able to see Prince Clarice in a
wedding dress with her own eyes. Damn it, what was I thinking back
then. Ahh, the real thing would have been more beautiful than this?
Huhihihihii….

Knock knock.

30
The sound of the knocking door brought Senyun out of her happy
daydreams. Senyun ignored it and hung the bromide on the wall of
her office. Surprisingly, that bromide wasn’t the only copy of its ilk.
There were many others, all equally perverted. Not only the
bromide, her entire office was filled with Prince Clarice’s figurines,
mugs, dolls, signature, all sorts of goods.(2)

Knock knock knock knock.

“I get it! Get in!”

Senyun yelled, annoyed. The door swung open as if it had been

waiting for that moment.

“Ho….”

The man that entered could only groan as he came in. The mage
captain could never get used to this room no matter how often he
saw it. Because just as he was about to get used to it the number of
weird things only increased.

“Sorry boss. I’m busy.”

‘Like fuck you are.’

“Senyun. The king is here to see you. Offer your respects.”

The captain moved aside and behind him the king entered, royally
stroking his beard, saw the inside of the room and immediately
froze.

“Ho….”

The king too, let out a groan. Senyun ignored it and asked the
captain.

“Don’t you know that this is around the time that I recharge my
Princeium? Get lost.”

31
“W, wait. Senyun.”

“Ehem. It’s been a while, Senyun. Is it the first time we’ve seen each
other since the victory ceremony?”

The king royally coughed and tried to act friendly with her. Senyun
ignored it, lit up a fireball in her hand and said to the captain.

“Oi thaid get focked?(3) Do you need me to set your ass on fire to
understand?”

“No! His Majesty is here!”

“Khmm! Khmm!! Ehem!!!”

The king very quickly coughed. Haa. With a sorrowful face, Senyun
put out the fireball, threw herself into a chair and glared at the king.

“Your Majesty. Why are you here?”

“……Even so, I’m still the king of a nation so isn’t this treatment a bit
too much. Senyun.”

“Very funny. The people all know that you cause incidents every
other day. You just have to walk along any random street to hear the
calls to drag you off your throne and enthrone the hero.”

“Senyun!!”

Please shut that mouth of yours. The captain could only rub his
haggard face. Having heard the news of the prince’s kidnapping and
immediately chasing after the hero, whatever had happened during
her journey, Senyun had hardened. Her original sassiness had only
gotten worse as well.

“You try adventuring with a useless hero and an exhibitionist female

knight and a perverted priestess to beat up masochistic demon king

32
army soldiers. See if you don’t lose more than a few screws in the
process.”

“I know. I’m sorry Senyun. It’s all my fault. So please hear the king
out.”

“Ha…. I get it. Sit down.”

Senyun sighed and flicked her eyes over the sofa. Anyone would
think that Senyun was the king here.

“Why are you here?”

“Before that I have something to tell you, Senyun.”

From the pockets of the king with a careworn face he brought out a
tiny magic tool.

“Isn’t this a recording device? What’s this for? Does it have Prince
Clarice’s voice on it or something?”

Senyun smirked and complained. The king nodded.

“It does.”

“Whhaaaaaaat!!?!”

Bang! Senyun slammed the table and bolted up. M, m, my god. The
prince’s voice that not even I’d managed to record…

“As a bonus my voice is recorded as well.”

“I don’t need that.”

An immediate answer. For the however manyth time now the king
coughed to restore his calm.

“Take a listen.”

33
The captain, having received the magic device from the king input
magic power into it. The device lit up, and voices could be heard
from its depths.”

-Clarice. Do you like the hero that much?

-To the extent that you’d marry the hero if you’re a woman?

-……..yes.

-Hm? You do want to marry him?

-M, marriage…., th, the hero is…. An amazing person.

-……I yearn for him.

“………..Your Majesty.”

“What’s the matter, Senyun?”

“Th, this, the fu, no, ha, ……is this real?”

The captain had never seen this pleading side of Senyun before. For
the first time since coming here the king smiled brightly and said.

“It’s nothing if not real. Senyun.”

Senyun fainted.

In truth, that was the oft-called ‘devil’s edit.’ The captain had gone
over the magic tool that had secretly recorded Clarice and adjusted
the circumstances accordingly. However having no way to know of
this, just before Senyun fainted, she could only think.

‘Prince Clarice has already had his heart and body tamed by the
hero.’
***

“Ha!”

34
Senyun’s eyes flew open. Haa. Haa. Her breaths heaved as she wiped
the sweat off her forehead, and spoke to the captain who was
making sure she was alright

“Captain. I. Had a scary dream.”

“Senyun.”

“You know, what that dream was…”

“Senyun that wasn’t a dream.”

“What?”

She finally noticed the king that was leisurely observing the Clarice
goods, was horrified, and screamed.

“You crazy little!”

The king laughed ‘ho ho,’ stroked his beard and looked back at
Senyun.

“So Senyun’s love for our Clarice is incredible after all.”

It was incredible to the point where Clarice would faint if he ever saw
it. Senyun stuck her nose up and puffed out her meagre chest.

“Of, of course! Although my short period of activity means I’m not in

the inner circle of the CLC! You can’t discuss appreciation for the
prince in the capital without me present!”

“Of course, of course. I’ll admit that as the father.”

“……for some reason that doesn’t exactly feel all that great.”

Senyun sighed, picked up the limited edition Clarice shota figurine

and looked at it with longing eyes.

35
“But that’s all over now as well. To think Prince Clarice would… the
hero… to love that bastard…”

“Hm. Why is it all over?”

“Why is it over? That’s…”

The king had a rarely seen serious, solemn expression and said,

“An impossible love? Was your love for Clarice ‘only’ to that extent?”

“What?! ‘Only?!!’ Your Majesty, what do you know!”

The king looked around the surroundings and replied to the enraged
Senyun.

“I know very well. Just by looking at this office. Which is why I’m
asking whether it only comes to that extent.”

“That, what…”

“As you say I’m an old fool who only causes incidents, but I haven’t
lived this old without a reason.”

The captain thought. I think you have lived that old without a reason.

“This is what I think. True love! No matter how your own love can’t
be requited, to support and be at the back of the one.”

“Your Majesty…”

Senyun’s eyes that looked on at the king’s passionate speech

changed. Looking at the eyes that started firing up with excitement-

The king thought. Ah, this girl. Is really easy to fool.

“Clarice is encountering a difficult love right now. Surely Senyun, you

know it as well? The love between two men.”

36
“That’s right. Prince Clarice is a man, and that bastard hero was a
male.”

The captain thought. Somewhere down the line the hero was
downgraded to an animal.

“As the father, I want to help my son’s love bear fruit. Help me. I
need your strength. I wish for you to make a Potion of Changing
Gender.”(4)

“P, Potion of Changing Gender?!”

Senyun gasped, thinking she hadn’t heard right. The king nodded
sagely.

“Yes. Using that, I want to turn Clarice to a woman and join the two
together. If it’s you Senyun, the granddaughter of the great sage and
the one who has been passed down his knowledge, wouldn’t you be
able to do it?”

“Of course! Aside from grandfather there’s no mage that can surpass
me in this kingdom!”

Senyun confidently puffed out her meagre chest. That was true. By
pure magic skill alone, there was no active mage that could beat
Senyun. Even the captain.

“But are you sure? Once changed, it can’t be reversed?”

“……I only wish for Clarice’s happiness.”

Although the trap is that he doesn’t necessarily care for Clarice being
a woman.

“Will you make it for me?”

The king’s quiet question caused Senyun to clutch her head with a
serious expression on her face. She needed time to think. True love.

37
That even managed to move Senyun who thought of the king as
nothing but walking trouble. That had little to do with accepting the
king’s request.

When she had first left her grandfather’s side and come up to the
capital with dreams of being a royal mage, she had fallen to the prey
of a fraudster. The one who had saved her then was Prince Clarice.
Having secretly snuck out to observe his citizen’s daily lives, even
with his shabby disguise there was no hiding his eye-catching beauty.

Having fallen for her prince on a white horse at first sight, the first
day on her job as a royal mage she immediately found out that was
the Fifth Prince Clarice and felt the ‘pink lit fate.’ That very same fate
that was described in the romance novels that she secretly read at
night away from her grandfather’s eyes!

It was a love that started with such fate….

‘To think I’d lose to that ridiculous retard of a sea cucumber squirt
anemone. Not even to a woman, to a ma, the hero….”

She was so enraged she felt like she would collapse at any moment.
Furiously scratching away at her head, she looked at the secretly-
taken photo of Prince Clarice from afar.

Yes. She knew it! That she’d acquiesce to the king’s request anyway.
Because she loved Prince Clarice! To help fulfil Prince Clarice’s love.
But her heart still wasn’t ready…

“Ah that reminds me. I have some comfort gifts for you Senyun.”

“Comfort gifts?”

The king pulled out and unwrapped a gift box, and inside was a
fragment of cloth. They were-

“Panties?”

38
Men’s panties. Senyun scoffed. Are you playing games with me now.
Disgusting. Why on earth would… Senyun’s face hardened. From the
panties, came a familiar scent.

“These are Clarice’s panties.”

Thud!

“Whhhaaaaaat?!?”

With her reddened face Senyun looked at the panties, looked at the
king, looked at the panties and with steam coming out of her nose
she carefully took the panties with both hands. It was exactly like the
movements of a priestess receiving a holy item.

“If you help me by making the Potion of Gender Change, I’ll give you
that. Whether you wear it or smell it is up to you.”

“Ha, ha, haha, you’re funny. Do you take me for a p, pervert or

something? I’ll have you know that I love Prince Clarice, but w, w,
with this…”

“Ah, by the way, I’ve prepared seven pairs so you can change them
every day.”

“Deal.”

They were panties that were just oh-so-desirable.

Author's notes:
King: Think of it as an honourable defeat.

Senyun: Honourable defeat?

39
King: You couldn’t go out with the prince anyway, but now you can’t
date him because of the hero, right? You can take it as an
honourable defeat.

Senyun: Sob! Thank you, hero-sensei…!

Translator's notes:
(1) Orgasm-face. Eyes rolled back, tongue out, drooling, the works.
NOT to be confused with ahoge or idiot hair/cowlick. Use the tag
function on your nearest friendly H-website for more details. And
yes, author actually said ‘ahegao.’

(2) As in, idol goods, e.g. nendroids, dakis, cups, phone cases, etc.
with a picture of said idol, 2D or 3D, printed on them, official or not.

(3) (faux) Cutesy shit ways of saying crap, the bane of my existence
as a translator…

(4) I tried to name it like Elder Scrolls potion names but… ¯\_(ツ)_/¯

40
Chapter 6: When three coincidences
overlap it’s no different to fate
“Are you sure that you aren’t going to be carted off for lese majesty
at this rate?”

That was what Minwoo, concerned, had said to Senyun when he saw
her office. Her reply was,

“Hmph.”

Whatever was on her nerves she just hmphed and continued to

focus on Prince Clarice’s magazine article. An icy treatment despite
being the one who had called him over. Minwoo grumbled
something about her personality having become even worse since
the last time he saw her and threw himself down on the sofa.

“Oi. So why’d you call me.”

“Hmph.”

“No, don’t ‘hmph’ me! Why did you call me over!”

“Hmph.”

Senyun only twitched her legs that she’d been resting on the table,
and continued to turn the pages. Minwoo was flabbergasted.

“……..”

“Hmph.”

I haven’t even said anything yet? Just as Minwoo was about the
make a scathing remark, he turned his gaze downwards and smirked.

“Oi.”

“Hmph.”

41
“I can see your panties.”

“You little!”

Senyun hurriedly pulled down her skirt and took her legs down.
Having made the observation that her panties were surprisingly
masculine, he shrugged his shoulders at the flushed, angry Senyun.

“So. Why’d you call me.”

“You…..”

Senyun glared at Minwoo before sighing, opened a drawer and took

out a medicine bottle. When she slammed it down on the table it
was filled with a suspicious green liquid.

“What’s that.”

“Medicine.”

“What medicine?”

Senyun gnawed on the corners of her lips. She glared at Minwoo as if

her gaze alone would shred through skin and bone. Senyun finally
opened her mouth.

“Hmph.”

Twitch. A vein bulged out on Minwoo’s forehead.

“Oi! Are you seriously doing this?!!”

“Shut the hell up!! I have nothing to say to you so why the hell are
you still yapping at me?!!

Kwwarrr. A titanic clash of wills. Senyun, enraged was this close to

slugging the medicine bottle away, but looking at the photo of Prince
Clarice, grit her teeth and shoved it to Minwoo.

42
“Take it.”

“Don’t want to.”

A firestorm ignited behind Senyun.

“You wanna die?”

“Sorry.”

When he calmly took the medicine Senyun propped her chin up with
her hands as if she was regretting something.

“It’s a supplement. Take it to His Majesty.”

“Supplement?”

“That’s right..”

Minwoo looked down at the sparkling green fluid. It looked like

poison no matter how you looked at it.

“Did you really need me to do this?”

“Need?”

The corner of Senyun’s mouth twitched upwards.

“Says the person who kept on dicking around on our travels calling
them quests.”

“Urk! Th, that’s a hero’s duty…”

“Yeah, yeah. This is a quest or whatever so bugger off. His Majesty

will give you your reward.”

And calling up wind magic, she bundled Minwoo out of her office.
***

On the route to the king’s palace, Minwoo saw a familiar face.

43
“Clarice?”

“Hero-nim!”

Clarice, who had been on a walk accompanied by his servants,

recognised Minwoo and approached him.

“What brings you here?”

Minwoo brought out the medicine bottle and shook it.

“I have something I need to give to the king. And you?”

“What a coincidence. I was on an errand for Father as well…”

“Really? What a coincidence.”

That’s right. A coincidence

— According to later reports when Minwoo interrogated the

mastermind(=king), all of the following events were. all. a. com.
plete. co. in. ci. dence.

“Kyaaa! Thief!”

That the thief that had been running away bumped into Minwoo was
a coincidence,

“Eh? Where’s the medicine?”

That the thief had stolen the medicine from Minwoo’s hands was
also a coincidence,

“Wind! Blow away our enemies!”

That the mage corps that had been chasing the thief had used wind
magic at that particular moment to send the thief flying was a
coincidence,

“Th, the medicine!”

44
That the thief lost his grip on medicine bottle, sending it spinning
through air and dropping it was a coincidence,

“Damn it!”

That the fired wind magic just brushed the bottle out of Minwoo’s
reach was a coincidence,

“Clarice!”

That Clarice just happened to be standing where the bottle fell was
also a coincidence.

—Later, the words that Minwoo said as he gave the

mastermind(=king) a hiding were “in the world I come from, we have
a saying that ‘when three coincidences overlap that means it’s fate.’

“Wha, whaa?!”

The medicine bottle that broke at Clarice’s feet erupted in green

smoke, and covered Clarice without a trace. Everyone, Minwoo
included, could only stare at the catastrophe that occurred with their
jaws dropped.

Without even the chance to do something, the green smoke started

to fade away. And Clarice’s coughing shadow would be seen through
the smoke…

…….Minwoo had an inexplicable bad feeling.

“C, Clarice?”

Minwoo’s worried voice was shaking. His hero’s instincts, honed over
countless battles and tribulations, were shaking his soul and
screaming.

That you’re fucked.

45
“He, hero-nim?”

The oddly high-pitched voice sought Minwoo out. What was with this
difference. Even if the Clarice he knew had a very fair voice it ‘wasn’t
like this.’

“Cough! Hero-nim!”

A small slender hand emerged from the smoke. Minwoo took hold of
that hand and Clarice, Clarice….

“………Cla, rice?”

Minwoo murmured, flustered.

“Oh my! How on earth…”

The servants covered their mouths, shocked.

“Hero-nim? What’s wrong?”

Blink blink. Clarice looked at Minwoo with docile eyes. Following

along with his tilted head, the brown hair that almost came to the
waist flowed with the movement.

Even though Clarice definitely had short hair.

A perplexed Minwoo’s gaze went slightly lower. Clarice in Minwoo’s

embrace. Between them, were things that should never have been
there.

Breasts.

Breasts bigger than your average women, milk jugs, titties, bust,
were squished up against Minwoo’s hard chest. A peculiar sensation
that made one’s head spin.

Maybe, just maybe.

46
“Clarice.”

It couldn’t be.

“Excuse me for a sec.”

“Hiiik?!”

But when the forewarned hand made its way to Clarice’s crotch and
found nothing there. The face of the king laughing his ass off came to
Minwoo’s mind.

Shit. I fell for it.

***

“What’s this?”

Clarice said after looking at his own face this way and that in the
mirror that a servant had brought him.

“………..”

Minwoo couldn’t say anything. Because he knew he wasn’t asking

what the mirror was.

“Hero-nim. Was my hair always this long?”

Clarice fingered his now-wavy hair before looking at Minwoo with

innocent eyes.

“……..”

Minwoo couldn’t say anything. Because he knew he wasn’t really

asking out of ignorance.

“These are some amazing breasts. They’re really heavy.”

Groping the breasts that stretched and jigged, Clarice said, amazed.

47
“……..”

Minwoo couldn’t say anything. Because he knew that what Clarice

wanted to let out weren’t words of appreciation but screams.

“Hero-nim. Have I become a woman?”

Clarice reached his hand down to his empty crotch and smiled at
Minwoo. It was a lewd act completely unbecoming of a prince, but
there was no one here that would blame him for it.

“……..”

And once again Minwoo couldn’t say anything. Because he knew full
well that Clarice was the one who knew the answer to that question
the best.

“Hero-nim.”

“Mm.”

Clarice’s smile split and cracked.

“I’m going to faint for a bit.”

“What?!”

And Clarice blacked out.

48
Chapter 7: I’m a woman?!
Chirp chirp. Clarice woke up to the sound of birdsong. The sunlight
streaming through the windows fell onto Clarice’s face, and he woke
up, rubbing his eyes. After a good stretch, savouring the morning air,
Clarice murmured.

“Hero-nim.”

“Mm.”

“I had a really bad dream last night.”

“Mm.”

“Haha, I dreamt that a weird potion turned me into a woman.”

“Mm.”

“It must have been because of Father’s ridiculous comments.”

“Mm.”

“Jeez that dream was horrible, my chest still feels heavy.”

“Clarice.”

“Yes.”

“That wasn’t a dream.”

Ding.

The morning sunlight that fell on him, no, ‘her’ froze instantly. She
lowered her head to the sight of two abundant hills that blocked her
entire torso from her vision. No, what is this? Clarice’s eyes shook
without mercy. It was a Richter Scale 8.0 Super Magnitude.

49
“He, hero-nim. Something’s not right. My chest has l, lumps on it.
I’ve become Old Man Lump…. Twin lumps…!”

“Calm down! Those aren’t lumps.”

“If they’re not lumps! If they’re not lumps!”

Clarice yelled at Minwoo in fear. Minwoo’s line of sight strayed

everywhere as they desperately drifted around those full breasts.
No, do I have to say it?! Can I say it?! Is this something I should be
saying?!!

“My chest…! Something weird’s there, what’s going on…!!”

Drip drip. Freely weeping tears the size of chicken gizzards, Clarice
grabbed Minwoo’s lapels. Minwoo screwed his eyes shut, and feeling
like he was swallowing needles, opened his mouth.

“Ah… It just happened, that the bottle landed in a particularly bad

place…”

“What… what does that mean?”

“I was going to tell you after you’d calmed down somewhat. Clarice.
Listen up.”

Minwoo grabbed both Clarice’s shoulders and faced him dead in his
teary eyes.

“You’re a woman. In other words, you are a woman that can bear
children.”

Thump!

“Wh, what? No, it can’t be, hero-nim! Ayuu….”

She cried, clutching her jiggling breasts and collapsing to the floor.
They were pointlessly big to the point they actually hurt.

50
“I know you’re shocked, but calm down. Otherwise you might faint
again.”

“Ahhurhhuu.…”(1)

Minwoo lifted Clarice and laid her back down on the bed. Faced with
the unbelievable reality Clarice flailed around and started bawling.

“I’m a woman, no I’m a woman! What is this bulls…. Aaaagh! I’m a

woman!! I, I’m a woman!! I, aghrhhghh….(2) This isn’t happening,
this isn’t happeningrahrhahharehehagheghaah!(3)”

At her pitiful appearance even Minwoo’s eyes couldn’t help but tear
up.
***

“Umm… Excuse me.”

After Clarice cried herself to sleep from exhaustion, the door opened
and someone entered. Minwoo, who up till then could only sigh
despondently while looking at Clarice’s sleeping face, turned his head
to face the newcomer.

“Senyun.”

“Urk!”

Minwoo’s eyes were dark enough to even make the stubborn Senyun
unconsciously take a step backwards.

“Wh, wha’s with that gaze of yours, leering at someone like that.”

“Senyun.”

“What?”

With a blinking light at his back, Minwoo asked in a low voice,

51
“That potion. Was that really a supplement?”

The mood turned frigid and Senyun clenched her fists.

“…….No.”

It absolutely wasn’t because of the icy atmosphere that Senyun

fessed up. This was the first time she’d ever seen Minwoo this angry.

“It was a Potion of Changing Gender.”

“Ha!”

Minwoo let out a laugh. Senyun quickly added on,

“I didn’t think things would end up this way either.”

“Wouldn’t end up in this way?”

You bullshit on me and you die. Was what Minwoo’s eyes said.

“S, sorry for fooling you. His Majesty said he wanted to give the
potion to Prince Clarice as a surprise present. That’s why I said it was
a supplement…”

“And just why would a Potion of Changing Gender be a surprise

present?”

Minwoo’s face was that of someone who just didn’t get it. Senyun
started thinking that this was all just ridiculous.

“You, do you not know?”

“What?”

“Prince Clarice li….”

Senyun shut her mouth. Was that right. No matter how much Prince
Clarice liked Minwoo, it didn’t necessarily mean that the two of them
were dating. Senyun’s hands furiously raked the sides of her head.

52
How on earth could anyone be this stupid! She’d just instantly
jumped to the conclusion that the two of them were already at that
stage!

Minwoo suddenly stopped talking, looked on at Senyun’s despair,

and imagine what might have happened. This idiot. There was no
mistaking that she’d fallen for the king’s sugar-coated words that this
was all for Clarice’s sake.

In that case, the one who needed discipline right now wasn’t Senyun
but the king.

“Anyways. His Majesty, no, that field snake asked you to make a
Potion of Changing Gender? To use on Clarice?”

“Hm? Oh, Yep. That’s right.”

Senyun said blankly. For some reason it felt like she was avoiding
responsibility but it was the truth.

“So that’s what’s happened…”

Minwoo murmured, before moving past Clarice to the door.

“Oi! Where’re you going!”

“To beat up the king.”

“What? Beat up?”

“I’ll trust you to look after Clarice while I’m gone.”

“Hold on!”

Slam! The door shut angrily. Senyun, who had been left behind not
knowing anything, could only look at Clarice’s peacefully sleeping
face with pity.

How could she do anything. She was a victim, too.

53
 ***

They say that you meet your enemies on a log bridge. At the end of a
long corridor Minwoo discovered the king moving towards him with
his posse of servants. As Minwoo cracked his knuckles, the king, who
had been leading the procession, flinched, stopped and turned right
back round the way he came.

Naturally there was no way he’d let him escape. The sound of
footsteps echoed in the hall. With clear and heavy steps, Minwoo
strode towards the king.

“Please wait.”

The words that came out of Minwoo’s mouth were much more polite
than what were originally intended. Incidentally, the correct way to
interpret his words were ‘stay right where you are, you little s***.’

“Ha, haha. What’s the matter, Minwoo? Calm down.”

The king couldn’t even think of running away and held up his hands
in a gesture to calm down. He’d known that he’d lose teeth for this
even before he started all this, but that didn’t necessarily make it any
less scary. At Minwoo’s merciless aura got closer, to say nothing of
the king, even the servants were quaking in their cold sweat.

“Your Majesty.”

“Hmm?”

“Clarice has become a woman.”

“I, I heard. I heard it was because of Senyun’s mistake in the potion?

I was just going to check up on him now.”

Minwoo smiled brightly.

“Your Majesty.”

54
“Hmm?”

“Senyun told me, that that was a supplement that was requested by
Your Majesty. Does it not ring any bells?”

“I, I mean, I’m sorry. Minwoo. Maybe it’s because I’ve gotten old, I
don’t know anything…”

Minwoo raised his fist.

“Your Majesty.”

“Hmm?”

“It seems like you still have enough vitality to lie. Do you need a
knock upside the head to understand?”

“Kn, knock upside the head. Ho ho, good joke. Should you be using
such coarse words.”

So he said it very elegantly.

“Your Highness.”

“Hmm?”

“My fist is demanding that it knocks out some of Your Majesty’s

teeth, whatever should I do.”

“………”

Minwoo spread open all ten of his fingers.

“I’ll give you time to explain yourself.”

The king rattled his teeth and asked.

“Ten minutes?”

“Ten seconds.”

55
Wwaaaaahh!

“C, coincidence! Coincidence, I say! A coincidence!”

“A coincidence?”

Minwoo smirked and brightly parroted it back at him.

“Coincidence. So the thief sneaking in at that time was a coincidence,

said thief snatching away the potion was a coincidence, the mage
being there at that time was a coincidence, and that he used not just
any magic but wind magic was a coincidence, that said wind magic
would graze the potion and make it fall on Clarice was also a
coincidence. Well, is that what you’re saying?”

“Th, that’s right! That was exactly what I was going to say.”

The king quickly nodded his head. As he did, as if he was amused,

Minwoo tucked his hand under his chin and asked.

“So if those supplements caused unforeseen side effects and caused

a sex change. Was added on then that’d be even better?”

“Haha. It seems we’re talking on the same wavelength.”

The king rubbed his hands and begged to be spared. The servants
that had been watching this shameless person all thought as one.

And you call that a king.

“Your Majesty.”

“Hm?”

“In the world I came from, we have a saying.”

“And what would th-”

Smack!

56
With a crisp sound of impact the king flew sprawled out backwards.
Looking on at the horrified servants helping the king up, Minwoo
shook his blood-covered hand.

“That three coincidences are no different from fate.”

Turning back towards the room, he added.

“Incidentally, I’ve already heard all this from Senyun. By all means
please come with me.”

The king let out a weak laugh and wiped his bloody mouth. So he
asked having already known. Hm? The king’s eyes opened wide.
There were white objects fallen on the ground. Teeth. And having
realised what they were the king noticed an empty feeling and felt
around the inside of his mouth.

Indeed a hero. One punch three teeth.

***

Senyun sat beside Clarice’s side quiet as a mouse. She gulped down
her saliva that formed while admiring the beauty that seemed like
the product of a master craftsman’s sweat and tears, but
remembered what she’d done to the prince and clutched her head.
Whatever else happened from here, the CLC were going kill her. Exile
was given, but more than that it was certain that she was going to
suffer the punishment of losing all her Clarice goods and never being
able to be by Prince Clarice’s side again.

‘But at least I’ve done this.”

On the other hand she also thought ‘so what.’ So what if she’d be
exiled. So what if she’d lose all her goods. She was someone who had
helped fulfil the prince’s love. At the very least it was better than
being a coward that could only look from a distance.

57
……..And so Senyun scored a mental victory.

“Mmm.”

Clarice’s body turned. Senyun snapped to attention.

“Prince… no, princess! Have you woken up?”

She should be calling him princess now that he was a woman. Having
accepted that line of thinking Senyun felt like her insides were being
scraped out with sandpaper.

“Senyun? Where?”

Oh my! He said my name!

“Y, your room, princess.”

“So that’s….. Hm? Princess?”

Clarice’s bleary eyes snapped open. It felt like cold water had been
dumped over her with no warning whatsoever.

“Congratulations on becoming a woman. Here, a bouquet.”

Senyun brought out a rose bouquet from her storage magic and gave
it to Clarice. Having blankly accepted it Clarice started laughing as if
denying reality.

“Ha, haha, hahahaha. I’m a woman…. I’m a woman…. Damn it, it

wasn’t a dream…”

Why is she doing that? Is she too happy? Senyun thought, happily
unaware of what Clarice was thinking. As if in time with Clarice’s
heaving shoulders, her breasts jiggled around. Having noticed those
overwhelming movements Senyun narrowed her eyes.

‘How is she bigger than me.’

58
It didn’t occur to her that she might just have been small, regardless
of Clarice’s size.

“Hero-nim. Where did hero-nim go?”

As if to answer her the door swung open and the hero came in.

“Clarice? Are you awake?”

“Hero-nim!”

And the king followed behind the hero. With a beaten-up face.

“Ohh. Clarice. So you really have become a woman.”

“Father!”

The king looked Clarice over, rubbing his swollen cheeks before
muttering,

“….I don’t think much has changed aside from the hair.”

“Father! Don’t say such words!”

Clarice’s horrified rebuttals only served to make her breasts swing

and jiggle around even more. These breasts were pointlessly big to
the point where she was actually self-conscious of them. They were
heavy enough that her shoulders had actually started to hurt.

“Mm. It appears that you have turned into a woman.”

The king smiled proudly. Now that he thought about it, she took
after the queen in not only looks, but also her bountiful chest.

“Father.”

“Hm?”

“Why do you have a nosebleed?”

59
Wipe. The king wiped his nose with his sleeve.

“You must have seen incorrectly. This is not a nosebleed, but from
my mouth.”

“No. There’re bloodstains on your nose…”

“It’s from my mouth.”

“……”

Minwoo smiled brightly (albeit firmly looking down at her thighs) and
grabbed the king’s shoulder.

“Your Majesty. Don’t you have something to discuss before that?”

“Kh, Khehurm.(4) Of course.”

The visibly shrunken king glanced around gauging everyone’s

reactions and started his story.

Of the things he had done behind everyone’s backs to change his

son’s gender.
***

When the king’s long story concluded, everyone’s reactions were as

follows.

Minwoo said with eyes of disgust.

“I was aware that I’d seen you in the wrong light up till now… I didn’t
think I’d see you in an even lower one.”

Senyun grabbed her hair and screamed.

“Wh, what have I done to His Highness! Aaagh!”

Clarice smiled with dignity as she comforted Senyun who was

despairing on her knees.

60
“It’s alright, Senyun. You are not to blame for this.”

And then her elegant eyes flared with rage, her gaze aimed at the
king.

“Is that not so? Father.”

D’hic. He couldn’t help but hiccup at his son, no daughter’s pressure

emanating from her. A demonic aura burst out behind the beautiful
and elegant girl. It felt like it could grab the kidnapper demon king by
the lapels and smack her around.

Minwoo was shocked, and yelled,

“S, Stand?!” (5)

Senyun, sniveling, flicked a glance at Minwoo that said ‘and what on

earth are you on about at this time.’

“C, calm down. Son. No, sweetie.”(6)

“Sweetie?”

Fhwick!

“Father.”

The scissors in Clarice’s hand were emanating a blue aura.

“If you wish to be called ‘mother’ from now on then by all means,
keep flapping that mouth.”

“Hiiiiiik…!”

The tips of the scissors were aimed straight at the king’s groin
without a trace of error. At the pressure that would even make the
demon king cry and run away, Minwoo and Senyun frantically tried
to stop her.

61
“C, calm down! Clarice! You can’t cut it so cleanly and easily like
that!”

“You’re right! Prince! Scissors are too kind so use a saw instead!”

……..even though they looked like this they were still trying to stop
her.

Even so, as the unstoppable scissors continued their merry ‘snip snip’
dance to hand down their judgement to the king, a loud shout burst
out to announce the arrival of royalty.

“Her Majesty the Queen-!!”

Everyone’s eyes turned to the door. The door swung open with a
thud! and a beautiful woman wearing a brilliant white dress
appeared.

The woman famous throughout the kingdom for her devotion to her
husband, the queen.

Author's notes:
The irony that the king enters without even a word of greeting but
the queen even gets her own parade

The next episode might get a little bit serious.

Translator's notes:
(1) Crying SFX

(2) More crying SFX. Fun fact: I made this by closing my eyes and
mashing the a, g, r, h keys. Still pretty accurate imo. (lol)

62
(3) I swear, I should just make crying SFXes by just mashing my
keyboard. It’s more accurate then when I actually try to transcribe it.
(lol)

(4) Coughing SFX

(5) Yep, Jojo

(6) Originally ‘daughter’ in the raws, but I’ve heard fathers call their
sons ‘son’ but never their daughters ‘daughter,’ aside from
sometimes ‘my daughter’ but that’s not the context here, plus this is
funnier.

63
Chapter 8: Take good care of her, son-in-
law
“Make way for the queen-!!”

At the same time the herald’s voice rang out, the servants opened
the doors, and holding an elegant feather fan, the queen walked in
with graceful steps. Her appearance was so similar to Clarice’s that
you could instantly tell the two were mother and s-no, mother and
daughter. As for other traits, the sleek and glossy hair, kindly
features, and abundant breasts that seemed to be filled with a
mother’s love.

Right behind the queen’s grand appearance the assorted advisors

filed in. No matter how large Clarice’s room was, since more people
filled the already chaotic space, it felt like it was hard to breathe in
there. As the assorted advisors looked at Clarice’s shocking
genderbent appearance they exchanged loud mutterings with each
other.

“Oh my god. He really did become a woman…”

“Totally my type? Hakhakhak♥”(1)

“Then is she really getting engaged to the hero?”

“Hwaaaa someone do something about this problem generator king”

Most of them weren’t exactly pleasant words. Clarice’s face started

to darken, and just as Minwoo as about to howl bloody murder at
the advisors, the queen snapped! her feather fan shut and solemnly
said.

“Quiet.”

64
The assorted advisors immediately fell silent. The gaze of the queen
that silenced them all with a single word swept across the chaos-
swept room, and narrowed on seeing the scissors in Clarice’s hands.

“Prince. What are those scissors.”

“Th, these?”

Clarice hid the scissors behind his back with an awkward expression
on his face.

“Nothing at all. Mother.”

“Hm. is that so? And here I thought-”

The queen said as if she was throwing out a passing remark.

“I thought that our kind prince was trying to harm His Majesty’s
body.”

“S, surely. Noooot….”

Sweating bullets Clarice forced out a smile. I’m sorry. I was trying. I
was going to turn him into a eunuch.

Whether she’d accepted Clarice’s explanation, or pretended to

accept it, the queen’s gaze slyly slid over to the king who was still
clutching his crotch.

“Your Majesty.”

“Wh, what is it, my queen?”

The queen fixed a gaze identical to Clarice, yet far harsher, onto the
king.

“It seems you have created quite a dramatic incident while your wife
was away at her parents’.”

65
It was a chilling voice that you would never imagine from the queen
who normally spoke to her lord with honey-saturated words.

“Are you out of your mind?”

A plan to entrap the hero by turning his son into a woman and
marrying the two. How flabbergasted she was when she had first
heard the news while she was peacefully spending time with her
parents. To the point where she’d nearly flogged the poor messenger
for daring to use the royal family as the subject for such a poor joke.

“I, I’m sorry. My queen.”

“Your apologies shouldn’t be directed at me but our poor prince. A

man turning into a woman. Imagine what would happen of word of
this got out to the people. Think of the reputation of the royal family,
what sort of disgrace is this?”

Minwoo had just been watching the show when his eyes narrowed.
Disgrace?

“I’m sorry. Clarice.”

The restless king apologised to Clarice only to be met with a narrow-

eyed glare identical to the queen’s. indeed, like mother like s- no,
daughter, even their expressions were the same.

“……I’m alright. Father.”

Although no matter who or where you saw this, Clarice was only
barely holding in her temper with clenched teeth.

‘That’s….’

The queen’s inspecting eyes had roamed over her genderbent son
before they widened on a particular discovery. Her gaze was fixated
on Clarice’s breasts. Like mother like daughter indeed. As if they’d

66
burst through the seams (even though her clothes should definitely
be bigger on her due to her shrunken size as a woman) those greatly-
increased shapes couldn’t help but be noticeable.

‘Ha…. I didn’t realise since I only had sons. I’d hoped that any
daughters I had at least wouldn’t take after these monstrous
breasts…’

The queen’s chest that she unconsciously supported with her folded
arms, were lifted up and bounced appealingly. The gazes of all the
males present were drawn to that destructive power.

‘Shit son. Them titties.’

Naturally, the – quote Clarice – ‘noble-minded hero’ was not an

exception. Let’s not forget. He was 18 years old. An age deep with
desire.

“Ow! What are you doing!”

“Hmph. Pervert.”

Senyun tightly yanked Minwoo’s ears and leered at him with narrow
eyes. The queen turned to the two that had started bickering again
and lowered her head.

“I’m sorry. Hero, and mage. This lowly wife will apologise instead of
His Majesty for sweeping you into his foolish antics. For that too, is a
fault of the wife in not supporting her husband as well as she could.”

So the queen declared(1) while holding her dress with immaculate

elegance to Minwoo who was flustered and had no idea how to
respond.

“Hero. It seems that after turning our prince to a woman, it seemed

that His Majesty was bent on engaging you to the prince like a snake
sneaking through a gap. Having been about to be in the absurd

67
situation of having to take a man as your wife, I will apologise in his
stead.”

And next to Senyun who was grateful and had no idea how to
respond.

“Mage. I heard how much you followed our prince. To turn your idol
who you had been following so passionately into a woman with your
own hands… Huuu, as a fellow woman I can only apologise.”

Having finished with her absolutely flawless apologies, the queen

glanced over to Clarice who had been sneakily putting the scissors
away.

“Prince. Come here.”

“Yes!”

As Clarice hurried to her side, for some reason the queen’s elegant
lips curled into a grimace.

“Looking at you like this, you seem no different to me in my younger

days. I do not like it.”

“Eh?”

Clarice replied blankly. When her normally odd but gentle mother
looked at her and said she didn’t like it, it felt strange rather than
sorrowful.

“Fu, it is nothing. You have had a hard time. Prince.”

“No. Your son, your son is alright.”

Hearing himself say ‘your son’ with his decisively feminine voice, for
a split second Clarice was genuinely hesitant on whether he should
call himself ‘your daughter.’

68
“The hero may leave now. The royal family will deal with Clarice on
our own.”

The queen said to Minwoo, who was simply standing there. It

seemed like Senyun was staying since she was in the royal palace’s
employ. But something about the queen’s words stopped Minwoo
from taking his hands off the problem.

‘On our own.’

Minwoo’s eyes narrowed.

“Just what do you mean, ‘on your own?’”

Having only seen the queen from afar up till now, having come face
to face with her today, she seemed as proud as she was virtuous. It
felt odd that she still felt like a gentle person despite whipping up an
icy storm.

Minwoo had been eyeing the queen’s behaviour. Disgrace, don’t like
it. These were not words that one should be saying to a son that was
forcibly turned into a woman. Despite being her mother, the gaze
that she had fixed on her son Clarice was not by any means pleasant.

A person like that just said she’d deal with Clarice on her own, he
simply could not kick back and leave it to them.

“Oh dear. It appears that there has been a misunderstanding of this

wife’s intentions. I shall elaborate.”

The queen smiled apologetically having read Minwoo’s discomfort.

The queen’s smile disappeared and she coldly announced.

“To protect the royal family’s honour and safety we shall place Fifth
Prince Clarice under imprisonment inside the royal villa.”

69
Boom. Thunder boomed in a clear sky. Aside from the queen,
everyone else wondered if they’d misheard. It was so absurd that no
one could find anything to say.

“Eh? Eh? M, mother? That, what are you saying?”

Of course the person most shocked at this moment was Clarice who
had first been genderbent and now double-hit with the
imprisonment announcement. Her(?) luck in being pelted with one
disaster after another.

“‘Tis as you heard. Prince. I am sorry, but for the sake of the royal
family you shall have to live in hiding from now on. As someone who
was raised as a prince surely you can do at least this mu…”

“Don’t make me laugh.”

The queen’s head turned at the frigid words that dared to cut her off.
It was Minwoo. As if the queen found the figure of the person
seething like a dragon touched on the reverse scale amusing, she
fixed her eyes on him.

“What did you just say?”

“I said don’t make me laugh. You lot decided to marry him off and
turned him into a woman and now you’re locking him away? Are you
all actually insane?”

In response to Minwoo’s coarse accusations the queen clicked her

teeth and scowled.

“Says the one who flaps his mouth while knowing nothing.”

“You what? Ha! Let’s hear it then. Just why you’re imprisoning
Clarice.”

“…..You are curious as to why the prince is being imprisoned?”

70
Stuck amidst the sparks flying between the two, Clarice could only
look between them helplessly. As she looked around with eyes
pleading for help, Senyun was waving both her hands around
cheering for Minwoo, and the king was happily watching on while
munching away on popcorn procured from somewhere. Clarice
clutched her head and let out a noiseless whine. Both of them were
of absolutely no help at all.

The queen elegantly flicked her fan open, covered her mouth and
murmured in a low voice.

“Curiosity killed the cat.”

Minwoo could only let out a scoff at the ridiculous warning.

“Hero. You should know. That the people’s voices of dissent against
the Crown are only getting louder by the day.”

That time before. It was all good that they called the hero Minwoo to
solve the demon king incident, but since Minwoo at the time was no
more than a hopeless immature brat, they threw him away as a dead
hand. The proof was that was in how they threw him out of the
palace with nothing more than a wooden sword. But ironically, that
Minwoo solved the demon king incident and returned as a true hero.

What was more, he helped numerous troubled people in the process

(quote Senyun, quests were a minion’s work). And he officially
received the holy sword from the Holy Maiden and was
acknowledged by the clergy as the true hero. You could not blame
the people for distrusting the Crown that had been simply sucking
their thumbs during the demon king crisis.

“Not only that, imagine if it became known that the king who should
be leading the country turned his son into a woman to ensnare the
hero. Even worse, that person was the one popular enough to be
called the Kingdom’s Treasure, Prince Clarice.”

71
As if something pricked at her, Senyun shuddered. If news of this
reached the general populace that definitely had some feelings of
resentment for the royal family… Uuurrrgh she didn’t even want to
think about it. As a dedicated CLC member she could see it. The
figures of the CLC destroying the royal palace in all sorts of different
ways.

“In other words, you’re locking him up to cover your own asses.”

“That is so. …..And I believe that our filial prince can gladly sacrifice
his own person for the Crown.”

The queen coquettishly smiled at stroked Clarice’s head.

“Surely you could do that for us?”

“I, I-”

Clarice gripped the hem of her clothes and lowered her head. She
didn’t like this foreign side of her mother she’d never seen before,
and she didn’t want to be imprisoned unfairly like this either.

“That’s… Ah!”

“Says who.”

Minwoo pulled Clarice towards him. Clarice was dragged powerlessly

into Minwoo’s embrace. Clarice’s eyes widened and looked up at
Minwoo. Minwoo was staring down the queen with a serious face.
Clarice had seen Minwoo like this before. There was no way she
could forget. It was still clear as day in her mind even now.

It was when he had come to rescue her from the demon king’s
castle.

“I do not understand.”

The queen waved her fan and leered at them.

72
“There is no way you would not know that your actions right now are
making you an enemy of the kingdom. No matter whether or not you
are the hero, to make an enemy out of a kingdom for the sake of a
single person, I would say is a foolish decision.”

The queen asked as if she was genuinely curious.

“Does Clarice have that much value to you?”

“Value? I think you’re mistaken.”

Minwoo tightly hugged Clarice as if to declare he would never lose

her.

“I don’t want to lose my important person a second time.”

The queen’s eyes opened wide.

“Ho, important person?”

“He, hero-nim?”

“Oi. Hold on a second.”

“Minwoo. Ohhhhh…!”

The peanut gallery got noisy for some reason, but the queen’s next
words drew his attention off them.

“That sounds like you would take Clarice in if we were to give her
away.”

“Give her away?”

“No matter that Clarice is the kingdom’s treasure or no, she is not
someone that can be measured with the hero that is a match for a
hundred.”

73
Clarice’s face turned sheet white. She simply didn’t understand why
her mother was saying such cruel things. Minwoo looked at Clarice’s
fear and clenched his teeth in anger.

“Minwoo, will you have and hold Clarice?”

The queen had started calling him Minwoo instead of the hero. But
Minwoo didn’t notice this and only defiantly replied back.

“Yes.”

“Ho, and will you love and cherish her for the rest of your days?”

Love? Cherish?? Rest of your days???

That was out of left field but he wasn’t in a place to be questioning

this so he confidently answered.

“That’s what I was hoping for.”

He said as if to resolve himself.

“I will have, hold and cherish her for the rest of my life.”

Snap!

“Attaboy.”

The queen closed her fan cheerfully. Amazingly, her lips had curved
into a smile. At the same time, her frigid demeanor had vanished and
was replaced with warmth. Her abrupt change and her next words
threw Minwoo into chaos.

“Please take good care of Clarice from now on. Son-in-law.”

????????

Minwoo raised a bunch of question marks.

“Son-in-law?”

74
The king clapped his hands and cheered.

“That’s my queen. As expected, only you!”

“Naturally. Isn’t having the back of her husband a wife’s duty?”

The queen smiled like a young girl and played cute for her husband.
What on earth just happened… Then Senyun’s narrowed eyes
opened and she yelled at Minwoo.

“You, you idiot!”

“What? What’s wrong?”

“Hero-nim…”

Clarice’s face turned bright red as she whispered.

“Um, what you said just now was….”

Her embarrassed whispers were drowned out by the voices of the

nearby advisors.

“Oh my. To think he’d confess that passionately.”

“I love you, princess.”

“So she’s really getting engaged to the hero.”

“Hwaaaaa hero-nim’s spirit so amaziiiiiiinnng”

All words that he couldn’t understand. To the confused Minwoo, the

queen smiled like a mother and asked.

“Son-in-law. When should we hold the wedding?”

“Wedding?!”

Minwoo asked, horrified.

75
“As a man, what else could it mean when you tell a marriageable
woman that you’ll have, hold and cherish her for the rest of your
life?”

Then the queen’s eyes harshly narrowed.

“Or was it a lie?”

“……..”

Minwoo blanched. The words that he’d so passionately yelled were

ringing around his head. Now he realised just what kind of show he
had put on, that ‘again’ he had been fooled like an idiot, he finally
realised.

The queen had been one with the king from the very beginning.

In hindsight it was odd. The queen putting Clarice down, her

mannerisms as if she was taunting him, declaring imprisonment as a
queen, not even as the king, the presence of advisors that practically
begged to scream everything to the high heavens despite doing
hosting this fracas to keep this incident in secret, all of it that he’d
ignored due to his losing his temper-

‘Curiosity killed the cat.’

Damn it. He’d been baited.

Author's notes:
Surprise, another chapter! And the queen’s shooting a historical
drama on her own;; I’m going on a trip with my friends for a couple
of days so have another chapter!

Translator's notes:
(1) Panting SFX

76
(2) In raws, it was ‘가라사대’ which is, effectively, an INSANELY
formal way to say ‘said.’ Any suggestions?

77
Chapter 9: Gushgushgushgush
Having achieved their aims, before Minwoo could say a word in
edgewise the royal couple immediately ordered everyone gathered
to disperse. Under the reasoning that Clarice was under too much
stress right now. Of course, they were cleanly ignoring the fact that
they were the cause of all this to begin with.

Minwoo told Clarice that he’d be back after settling this quickly, and
chased after the royal couple that had vanished like the wind. In his
hand was a sword. Clarice prayed for her parents. At least finish
Father off in one strike.

Senyun only looked at Clarice with a distraught face, before half-

crying “be happy together!” and ran out the room. In her hands were
Clarice’s underwear. Clarice promptly reported her to the palace
guard. No wonder her underwear had been disappearing en masse
lately.

The assorted advisors that didn’t stop chittering and chattering

finally left the room. And…

“Aaarghhh! What do I do! What do I do!! What do I do!!!

Eaahrhrhghhhghghghrhg!!!!”

Clarice, finally left alone, clutched her head and screamed. Thinking
about the rumours that could spread through the entire capital, she
screamed and despaired as her heart desired without caring at all
about the stares of others.

‘Mutter mutter, the hero announced his love for Clarice in front of
the king and queen and all the other advisors. Chitter chatter, the
hero picked a fight with the queen to save Clarice in peril. Blah blah,
the hero pulled womanised Clarice into his arms and swore an oath,
and that oath was-‘

78
‘I will have, hold and cherish her for the rest of my life.’

Holy sh-! At the surprise straight, Clarice covered her bright red face
and curled over. Waah, just thinking about it embarrassed her. To
think a fully grown man, would hear those words while being
embraced by another man.

Wait, she wasn’t a man any more.

She looked down at her body with a bitter face. Although her clothes
covered the majority of her valley, her breasts that threatened to
burst through her clothes was proof of her new female body better
than words would ever describe.

Haa. At least if she’d been flat then she could have at least
pretended she was a man, just without anything attached, but to
Clarice who was unused to women, this direct confrontation right in
front of her eyes made her so embarrassed she was nearly sick.

Clarice turned her body around and turned her tired eyes to the
ceiling. To be honest, it wasn’t just the breasts. That missing feeling.
That feeling of missing what should normally be there. That empty
feeling between her legs shook her(?) heart ragged.

It was better when it was chaotic and she had no time to think.

Left alone like this, she could only wallow in ill thoughts…

“Haa. Hero-nim. Please come quickly…”

The person that was always by her side in her time of need. The
person that rescued her like the hero he was when she was in
danger. Although she knew it was a shameless thought, Clarice
couldn’t stop her thoughts of wanting to see Minwoo.

“How long have you and the hero been apart that you’re already
feeling loneliness?”

79
Clarice bolted upright at the unfamiliar voice. At some point in time a
woman wearing a maid outfit had entered her room. Her red hair,
was tidily tied back and her glasses gave her an appearance of a strict
madam.

“Who, might you be?”

“I am Karina, personal maid to Your Highness ‘Princess’ Clarice from

today onwards. I’ll be in your service.”

Karina curtseyed, holding the tips of her skirt. It felt like she’d put
extra stress on the word ‘princess.’ Then again. She wasn’t a prince
anymore, but a princess. Putting aside her imminent tears for now,
Clarice asked her,

“Personal maid?”

“Her Majesty thought of Your Highness having to live as a woman

from now on, and assigned me as your personal maid.”

Huh, this was the first she’d heard of it. They really weren’t giving
her a break, were they. Clarice gripped her throbbing head and
sighed. There was no way that Mother would have arranged this so
quickly after she left. In that case, this had all been prearranged.

From one to ten, she really was just playing around in the palm of
her parents’ hands.

“But I already have a personal servant? What happened to him?”

Clarice pouted, annoyed with the entire situation.

“By personal servant you mean that other man? The servant that has
been taking care Your Highness till now is going to be working in
another part of the palace from now on.”

“Why…”

80
Karina answered as if it was obvious.

“Your Highness may have been a man, but now you are a woman. If
the person that is always by your side is a man, then not only would
there be dark rumours floating around, and what if he assaulted you
with dark thoughts in mind?”

In other words, as a fellow woman she would now be her personal

servant, something like that. Clarice rested her chin on her hands
and thought.

‘Now that I think about it, she’s right. I can’t logically rebut against
that’

Even though she didn’t like that Karina had assumed her previous
servant to be an lecherous evil man on her own accord.

“Don’t be too disappointed. It was a decision Her Majesty made

because she was worried about your new life as a woman.”

“If she really was so worried she shouldn’t have made me a woman
to begin with.”

Karina’s glasses flashed as she beamed a confident smile at the

depressed Clarice.

“You don’t have to be so afraid just because it is a foreign woman’s

body. This CLC…. Cough, personal maid Karina, as Your Highness’s
dedicated personal maid, shall take responsibility and teach you
everything from one to ten, A to Z.”

That was a very confident smile, and at the same time a very
ominous smile to Clarice. How would you put it. Similar to Senyun?

“Nooooo… it’s not that I’m afraid of this female body…”

“Is that so?”

81
Karina’s glasses flashed as she took a step closer. Clarice
unconsciously scooched her rear backwards.

“No, well, it is a bit scary but…”

“A bit?”

Karina’s glasses flashed brightly as she took another step closer.

Clarice came up against the wall, and twisted her body around trying
desperately to avoid her gaze.

Wow. What is this person. This is awkward. Clarice now noticed that
it wasn’t her glasses that were shining, but her eyes. Twinkle twinkle.
The mad light in her eyes was exactly like what you’d expect from a
holy maiden ecstatic in her god’s worship.

“B, but Miss Karina.”

“Yes.”

Clarice desperately changed the subject before she came any closer.

“When did you come into my room? I didn’t hear you enter.”

Karina smiled brightly. Then she wrapped both her hands around her
head and-

“Aaarghhh! What do I do! What do I do!! What do I do!!!

Eaahrhrhghhhghghghrhg!!!! ……….I was there from about then. I did
greet you but it seemed that you didn’t hear me.”

Clarice collapsed onto the bed.

She desperately wanted to crawl under a rock and die. With all her
heart.
***

“No, I’m alright. I’ll be fine on my own.”

82
“But…”

Ignoring Karina smacking her lips, Clarice opened the door. As she
finally became alone once again, fatigue swamped her and she
leaned back on the wall, where she slid down till her butt met the
ground. Her(?) location was none other than her en suite bathroom.

To run away from Karina’s sparkly-eyed approach, if at least to buy

time till Minwoo came back, she pulled all her wits about her and
entered the bathroom. With the excuse that she was tired and
wanted to bathe herself.

Of course, Karina had said that it would difficult for her alone and
said she would help her bathe but…”

‘The look in Miss Karina’s eyes. They weren’t kidding.’

Those eyes weren’t that of offering plain and simple assistance, but
the eyes of a perverted old man wanting to feel up a female under
the pretense of assistance. For example, say, eyes similar to
Senyun’s?

The strict first impression had long since vanished from Clarice’s
mind, and was on the same level as Senyun. On the side, Senyun to
Clarice was ‘a poor girl who kept looking at Clarice with the eyes of
someone a couple of slices short of a fruitcake.’ Add panty thief to
her list of titles today as well.

Although it was only an excuse that she wanted to bathe, it wasn’t

like she had zero thoughts of cleaning herself up, so Clarice stood up
and slowly took her clothes off. She wanted to melt away her fatigue
in the warm water.

Her undressing hands didn’t last a couple of seconds before they

stopped.

Breasts.

83
If she took these clothes off then she’d be looking at these
monstrous breasts uncensored. It was like Pandora’s Box. Open to
release all manners of despair.

On the side, the name of that despair happened to be ‘I’m a woman.’

Aeiit.(1) Clarice thought for a long time before taking her top off. As
the breasts were drawn up by the clothes coming off, as soon as they
were freed they came back down with a plop! At the truly horrifying
raw sensations Clarice made a face of someone chewing dung. The
next moment Clarice’s head blanked out. She simply stood there for
a bit, and then as if a veil had been drawn back, short, sharp
thoughts raced through her head

Ah.

Really.

I have become a woman.

Without any leisure to spare to wipe away her tears, sniveling

through her reddened nose, Clarice carefully reached around the
underside of her breasts with both hands, and slowly, carefully
grasped them as if she were savouring the feel.

They were squishy.

Really.

Squish squish. Squish squish.

“This damn…. Hwoaoowo…(2)”

Only tears gushed out.

Gushgushgush. Gushgushgush.
***

84
Nothing (無).

When her tears dried so not even a speck of moisture was left,
Clarice finally pulled down her pants. She pulled down her pants,
then her underwear. She lowered her underwear to look on at the
drastic changes that her crotch had undergone.

Nothing (無).

The thing between her legs wasn’t there, and Clarice’s thoughts
vanished with it, her Father that had caused this had absolutely no
sense of foresight, the world could just disappear right now, but
what was really missing was the thing between her legs…

Nothing (無).

Calmly, but without zero actual calmness, her shaking hands slowly
moved towards her crotch. Naturally the thing that was between her
legs wasn’t there, and having felt that Clarice’s thoughts vanished,
Father that had caused this had absolutely no sense of foresight, the
world could just disappear right now, but what was really missing
was the thing between her legs…

Nothing (無).

They say when people hit their limits for the first time they have an
epiphany. Clarice had gone over and beyond those limits at the very
first attempt. Gushgushgush. Gushgushgush. The tears that she’d
thought she’d all cried out flowed down like a river. Gushgushgus.
Gushgushgush. But even if she overcame the limits of tears she
couldn’t overcome the limits of what was between her legs…

“Your Highness! Are you alright!”

Hearing Clarice’s voice like a snot-nosed crying child, Karina hurriedly

ran into the bathroom.

85
“Karina…. Help meee…”

She just couldn’t wash herself on her own.

***

No matter whether Karina had the eyes of a perverted old man,

whether it was because she was in front of her sobbing, crying
master that she couldn’t act on her desires(?), or whether she had an
iron will that could distinguish between duty or pleasure, she calmly
and professionally attended to Clarice.

Of course she couldn’t completely contain her perverted desires so

she would lather her breasts a bit too enthusiastically, dive between
her legs often, or strip naked under the excuse that her clothes
would get wet and press her breasts right into her back,

“Haaa♥ Her Highness’s naked body, so soft and delicate….

Delicious♥♥”

Or,

“Haaaa♥ Your Highness, your arms and hips are so slender yet your
breasts are this big… this really is a blessed body♥♥ ”

Or

“Haaaa♥ Your Highness, look at your beautiful butt. These are

totally baby-making hips. Totally♥♥

And so she kept whispering dirty things in her ears like that, but her
stance was calm and professional. That is, by her own standards, i.e,
a dedicated CLC member. But having already lost her mind at the
shock of her overwhelming femininity, Clarice couldn’t care less
whether she was perved or groped or not.

She just wanted to see the hero.

86
Having finished bathing with a mind that had already overcome all
worldly desires, Clarice felt Karina’s hands fluffing her hair dry with
magic, that a woman’s hair was her life, that she would take good
care of it from now on, even in the midst of this that Her Highness’s
hair was the best, and so on with countless other compliments she
didn’t want to hear.

She swore that she would cut her hair as soon as she was alone.

As Karina pondered over what hairstyle would suit Her Highness the
best Clarice asked for anything comfortable. Result, a part of her long
hair was tied and raised up similar to the queen’s own hairstyle, and
looking in the mirror she was practically identical to the queen. A
beautiful neckline revealed to the world, complete with noble aura.

Her face looked so feminine to the point where she couldn’t help but
laugh. But of course. She was a woman. Even though she had looked
like this to begin with.

As Clarice opened her drawers for clothes Karina handed over

clothes that she’d already prepared in advanced. They were
women’s wear. Oh boy. There was even underwear. Alright. She had
to wear it. That went without saying. Clarice knew that as royalty,
she should wear her clothes accordingly. Now that she was a
princess, women’s wear was a given.

But when her bra ended up not fitting because her breasts were too
big, Clarice wanted to throw everything away and just crawl away
and die.

It was hard to find fitting clothes for Clarice’s body. Most of her
upper body wear were lifted up by her giant breasts to reveal her
belly button, or even if she wore clothes that fit her perfectly the
curves of her body stood out so brilliantly she looked more like a
whore than a princess.

87
In the end she had to settle for a loose one piece that wouldn’t get
stuck in her cleavage, pulled in with a drawstring.

“Oh my. It was a lie when they said clothes give you wings. As
expected, the perfection of good clothes end with the face. Your
Highness, you’re truly beautiful.”

Clarice was annoyed by Karina’s enthusiastic words of praise. Is this

person praising me or picking a fight.

“Miss Karina. It feels somewhat awkward, so please stop.”

Please shut up.

“You don’t have to be so embarrassed. It’s the truth after all. Also,
Your Highness.”

Karina put away her happy face and made a solemn expression. Her
strict impression started to crawl out again as if to say it wasn’t dead.

“Please be at ease with me.”

“I am at ease though.”

“What kind of royalty speaks so formally with her personal maid and
calls her ‘Miss.’ I am aware that you are still friendly and polite even
to your underlings, but social strata still hold.”

She fixed her glasses and spoke like a king’s soldier.

“If those at the top speak formally to their inferior and lower their
heads, those that do not know better emerge and do their best to
climb all over your head.”

“……..”

Clarice looked at her, amazed.

Wow. This person. She can speak normally after all.

88
“But, that’s. It’s a bit awkward…”

To be accurate it meant ‘I don’t want to be on such terms to be able

to address a perverted and uncomfortable person like you casually.’
But having no way to know of that, Karina only smiled brightly and
said.

“We’ve already bathed together, what else is there to be

embarrassed about.”

Kek. As Clarice’s face reddened and immediately drew back, Karina’s

face crumpled as if she was hurt. Then as Karina’s eyes welled with
tears-

“Karina…. Help meee…”

“I get it! I get it so stop! Karina!”

Clarice clutched her head and whined. Aaaaaaaaah! Hero-niiiim. Just

when are you coming back…

Just then the door swung open behind her. Clarice couldn’t contain
her joy and turned back with a bright smile.

“Hero-nim?! ……Ah.”

It wasn’t him.

“How long have you been separated from the hero that you miss him
already? Princess.”

The queen elegantly waved her feather fan and smirked.

Clarice immediately made a putrid face. This rotten.

Author's notes:

89
If you felt that the introduction of this personal maid was extremely
without rhyme or reason then you thought right!

This ended up second on the Daily Best list of the light novel section.
Hwaaa thanks so much ㅠㅠ

And I fixed up some of my mistakes! Thanks to Red Universe for

pointing them out!

Translator's notes:
(1) Annoyed SFX

(2) Crying SFX

90
Chapter 10: Your queen rates this ship
highly
Clarice didn’t seem to take too kindly to the queen that appeared
without any warning. Rather than kindly, her hackles were raised like
an angry cat and she offered her refusal.

“This son, is not in the mood to talk with Mother at the moment so
could you please leave.”

Normally this reaction would have been unimaginable for such a cute
and kind son, but right now she was a daughter that had been
smacked upside the back of her head by her parents so it didn’t
matter. But the queen ignored Clarice and wormed her way in like a
snake and took a seat, talking with Karina and even having the space
of mind to sip at her tea.

Indeed like husband, like wife.

“Thank you for helping out our princess. Karina. Since the princess is
not used to her female body yet.”

“Of course not. Your Majesty. No, I was honoured…. Cough, I did
what I had to as a maid.”

As the queen listened to the mess that Clarice had come to in the
bathroom, she made all sorts of pitiful noises and shook her head.
Right beside her, Clarice desperately tried to temper her boiling
anger.

“Leave the room for the moment. I have something I want to talk
with the princess just as the two of us.”

“Understood. Your Majesty. Please call me if you need anything.”

Karina bowed and exited the room.

91
Now it was just the two of them.

“Clarice.”

The queen called Clarice’s name gently as if she was handling a child.
Clarice huffed. No matter what she said this time she wouldn’t fall
that easily.

“You’re not a son anymore but a daughter, no?”

“……At least try to make excuses for yourself.”

Not something ridiculous.

“But it’s true. Because Clarice is a woman.”

So Clarice said it in the way the queen wanted to hear. With tightly
clenched teeth.

“This daughter, iz’ no’ in th’ mood t’ talk ri’ now, so c’d you please
leave.”

“Oh my. But your mother came to talk with Clarice?”

The queen discarded her elegant bearing and said nonchalantly. This
was it. This was the queen’s true face that she didn’t show in public.

And this was exactly why Clarice was so angry.

“So what. Disgrace, feels dirty, saying you’d imprison me, so why
now…!”

Clarice screamed her resentment. What Clarice had truly been angry
at the queen was, more than her gender change, the queen’s cold,
heartless appearance. That that had all been an act. All a giant act to
fool the hero.

“Do… do you know how scared I was…?!”

92
But even so it wasn’t as if she could just laugh it off with a wave of
the hand. The hurt, the shock, the betrayal, it was not as if it had
never happened. Her gentle mother changed so drastically in a single
morning and coldly threw her away, what child wouldn’t be hurt by
that.

“I’m sorry.”

The queen quietly drew the sobbing Clarice into her arms. Because
she was still her mother. Because she was much too sorrowful to
reject her warm embrace, Clarice buried her face in the queen’s
chest. For a long time afterwards, Clarice’s tears soaked the queen’s
breasts.

“I’m sorry. I came here to apologise… I won’t ever do that again.”

Clarice decided to forgive Mother just this once.

If there ever was a next time then she’d straight up knock some
teeth out.
***

Of course, even if Clarice forgave her, she’d forgiven the queen for
deceiving her, not turning her into a woman. When Clarice glared at
her with slit eyes and asked why she didn’t stop Father, the queen
smiled brightly and replied.

“Of course, it’s because I wanted a daughter!”

Clarice thought.

‘This is a problem. This person, her head’s filled with nothing but
flowers.’

Having long surpassed ‘purity’ and entered the realm of ditzy

cuteness, who would have thought this was the master tactician that

93
had ensnared the hero. Then again, it wasn’t like she was the queen
for nothing.

“But Mom was shocked when she heard it for the first time as well,
you know? It was so unbelievable I thought someone was pranking
me.”

“I can’t believe that I turned into a woman now, either. It would be

good if this WAS just someone’s joke.”

Clarice wondered if the king was worse than the demon king. At least
that woman only made people dress like women, not actually turn
them into women. Wait, hold up. If you put it like that, hadn’t that
woman dressed her up as a girl and married her to an orc? Ahh. Just
remembering it made her buttcheeks shudder. Clarice hugged her
shoulders and shivered.

I don’t like orcs. Orcs are scary…

“What’s wrong? You’ve turned blue all of a sudden, does it hurt

anywhere?”

“It’s just. I recalled some bad memories. Please don’t be concerned.”

Clarice sighed and focused again. Yes. Turning into a woman and
marrying Hero-nim was a far better option. Rather than an orc with
nothing but a pointlessly big penis, she’d much rather have the kind,
noble and handsome hero…

‘I will have, hold and cherish her for the rest of my life.’

Aaaaack! What’m I thinking!

“What’s the matter? You’ve turned red all of a sudden. Does it hurt
anywhere?”

94
“It’s just. I recalled an embarrassing memory. Please don’t be
concerned.”

The queen hid her mouth with her feather fan before asking.

“Did you think about the hero, by any chance?”

“Eh?!”

Whoops. Correct.

“Although your mother is one to talk, you’re quite quick on the mark
as well. How long have you been a girl that you already love…mff.”

“Ab. so. lute. ly. Not.”

Clarice reached over the fan and stoppered the queen’s mouth. The
queen’s lips squirmed around a bit before finally freeing itself from
the hand, and smirked.

“Why? The hero, he’s a good man. He’s quite a man even to your
mother, you know? He’s handsome, tall, and he’d go to war with the
kingdom for your sake.”

“Hh, hmph. Hero-nim starting a war for my sake. That is too far.”

Even while denying the queen’s words at the praise of her close
friend Hero-nim, Clarice felt much better. A fool for the hero indeed.

“Mom doesn’t think it’s weird for Clarice to fall for the hero. Plus
Clarice has already been saved once like a princess in a fairy tale?
Kyaa. So romantic~”

Clarice stared at the queen with dead eyes. No wonder she’d been
saying good words.

Knock knock.

A knock on the door. Karina’s voice followed shortly.

95
“Hero-nim has arrived.”

Clarice leapt up from her seat. ‘Oh my.’ The queen seemed amused
at Clarice’s unrestrained excitement.

“Hero-nim!!!”

“Cla… Whoa!”

As soon as Minwoo came in Clarice dashed in like an arrow and

buried herself in his embrace. Unaware of the hero’s shock, she
rubbed her face against the hero’s hard chest and vocalised her
longing.

“Why are you so late! I waited so long!”

“I, I know. I’m sorry I’m late. I get it so please get off me for now…”

Only then did Clarice finally lift her head off as if she felt lacking.
Her(?) affectionate actions couldn’t be helped. Father was
completely out of it, Mother’s head was filled with nothing but
flowers, her new maid was nothing more than a pervert, Senyun was
a panty thief…. The only person left that Clarice had faith in was the
hero, Minwoo.

My only supporter. In this entire palace filled only with people to

give me a giant middle finger, he was the only to take care of me. To
Clarice, Minwoo had long surpassed friend and was now her only ally
in the world.

“Ho, so this is the rumoured Minwoo x Clarice? It’s quite something

to see it with my own eyes.”

“Your queen rates this ship highly.”

Veins twitched out on Clarice’s forehead.

Everything was great except for their presence.

96
 ***

Clarice’s wish didn’t take long to fulfil.

“These oldies who can’t read the mood will vanish now. Have a nice
time together.”

The queen who had at some point recovered her royal dignity waved
her fan and left, and shortly afterwards, Karina left the room as well,
saying that she was going to prepare dinner. Like the queen had said,
left alone with just the two of them, Clarice told Minwoo everything
that had happened up till now.

“Eck… That was a problem.”

The time when she was crying her eyes out and was eventually
serviced (and talked dirty to) by Karina.

“It doesn’t really look weird on you. It actually looks… quite pretty?”

Having worn this weird one piece because there were no clothes that
fit her, Minwoo’s words unknowingly refuted her own self-denial.

“There really aren’t any normal people in this kingdom.”

Once they came to what the queen had said, the two of them happily
talked smack about the royal couple behind their backs.

At around dinner time Clarice listened to Minwoo’s story, he had

engaged in a chase-and-be-chased game of hide-and-seek with the
king. When Minwoo said that he lost the king after a breath-stealing
chase, Clarice sighed regretfully.

Damn Father. He needed to be punished no matter what.

“Which comes to this. What should we do now?”

At the end of the meal, Clarice asked while delicately wiping her lips,
and Minwoo turned his head aside. Because of the way she put up

97
her hair like the queen, he’d unconsciously been staring at her
elegant neckline, so he fake-coughed and brought himself to his
senses. Clarice’s neckline was so dazzling he was worried he’d
develop some new neck fetish.

“Mm. What do you mean, what should we do now?”

“That’s… Uuu… I mean marriage. Marriage. Now we’ve got no ways

to push or pull against this so what should we do?”

Ah. Minwoo smiled sheepishly. Quite unlike his normal self, he’d
been the one who had basically cemented this marriage, so he
couldn’t say anything even if he had ten mouths. Of course, it wasn’t
like Clarice had brought this up to blame him either…

As the sun dipped below the horizon and the moon and stars rose to
their zenith, the two of them put their heads together to come up
with a plan.

Their efforts were fruitless.

Thud. It was hopeless. But hopeless or not, tomorrow’s sun would

rise as normal, so after saying that they would think about this again
tomorrow, Minwoo stood up.

Clarice clutched Minwoo’s arm.

“Are you leaving?”

Like a lost child, or a lonely bunny. Her indigo eyes seemed to

overflow with sorrow as Clarice begged him not to leave.

“Just tonight. Could you stay with me just for tonight?”

Minwoo was aghast. Just, what is this kid saying.

“It, it’s really embarrassing for me to say this but it’s scary sleeping
by myself…”

98
Ding~ A single phrase rang in Minwoo’s head like a bell’s chime.

Oh god.

“No, wait what. Suddenly. You’re scared to sleep by yourself?”

“It’s as you’ve just heard. It’s scary to sleep by myself. If possible, I

want to stay with you, Hero-nim. I… I want to sleep together.”

Clarice looked like tears were about to drip down her cheeks at any
moment. On the verge of tears, as if to declare that she wouldn’t
lose him, she hugged Minwoo’s arm. As she hugged him, Minwoo’s
arm was buried between her abundant breasts. Holy shit. Minwoo’s
rationality was steaming and reaching its limits.

No matter that this kid was a man before but she was a woman now.
And an insanely beautiful and attractive girl to boot (ironically her
face was still exactly the same as when she was a man). A girl like this
was giving him skinship while asking him to sleep with her? Ho ho.
He didn’t have any answers for this. Minwoo desperately held onto
his rationality.

‘happythoughtshappythoughtshappythoughtshappythoughtslewding
thoughtshappythoughtshappysexhappythoughts.’

He was 18 years of age. An age filled with desire.

“Calm down! Clarice! If we sleep together now then the royal family
will only have more things to hold against us!”

“But…”

Clarice finally broke out into tears.

“I’m scared that you’ll disappear… Waaahhh!”

She cried like she’d lost everything in her world. Minwoo asked the
question that he genuinely wondered.

99
“Why would I disappear?”

“But! But!!”

Clarice howled impassionately.

“My penis disappeared so there’s no guarantee that Hero-nim won’t

either!!”

Wuwuwuwu. Looking at Clarice cry her heart out again, once again,
the bell in Minwoo’s head rang ding~.

Oh god.

Author's notes:
Holy moly that’s a scary thought;;

100
Chapter 11: Pillow Talk
In the end we decided to sleep together. Nothing untoward, just as it
said on the tin, simply sleeping together. Shut eye. Rest. Sleep.(1)
Okay no problem. While getting out of the shower, Minwoo made his
resolve, and stepped out of the bathroom.

Shatter (tink tink). That was the sound of his resolve breaking.

“P… please don’t stare at me too much…”

With a face that looked like it would burst red if one so much as
poked it, Clarice looked away. Minwoo wanted to run away.

“Clarice. Why are you wearing that?”

She was wearing a frilly negligee that reminded one of dainty flower
petals. Who was? Clarice was.

Negligee. A woman’s gown that looked similar to a dress. Normally

worn when sleeping, since it was both sexy and elegant, it was
underwear popular among upper-class women. There was no way
that Minwoo wouldn’t be aware of that kind of underwear even if he
wanted to. Maybe it was because the priestess had constantly worn
that at night to try to seduce him, but he’d gotten sick of negligees
long ago.

Hoh boy. Having said that he’d never thought that Clarice would
wear it as well.

“I asked Karina for nightwear that would fit my breasts and this was
what she brought me… It, it’s not like I’m wearing this because I want
to either!”

“I, I get it! I get it so calm down!”

101
As Clarice shook her body while explaining, her flippant breasts went
bounce bounce, squish squish. To make matters worse, you could
almost see through the sheer fabric if you concentrated, so Minwoo
frantically backpedalled away. But unlike his vehement reactions,
Minwoo was actually quite moved on the inside. This was his first
time that he became aware just how seductive the nightwear called
negligee were. When the priestess wore it, it was like pearls on a
swine, but since Clarice was wearing it this was…

It was then. As his eyes took in the negligee Minwoo noticed

something. Visible through the see-through fabric, a pink dot. A pair
of pink dots. Minwoo frantically covered his eyes. His eyes just fell on
them by accident. It was a pure accident so he did his best to ignore
it. No telling what would happen if he didn’t. Namely things to do
with his rationality.

“What’s the matter?”

“Nothing.”

He simply made efforts to think happy thoughts.

“I’m tired. Let’s sleep. Mm? Please.”

“?”

Clarice tilted her head and blinked those innocent eyes. That really
was a carefree appearance. Then again, she was a man until just
yesterday so it wasn’t like she’d have any self-awareness as a
woman.

Clarice undid the ribbon that had been holding up her hair. Her long,
beautiful hair flowed down beneath her shoulders. As Clarice
brushed her hair like Karina had told her to, Minwoo thought it was a
pity.

Ah, that neckline. It was good.

102
Following Clarice who had finished preparing to sleep, Minwoo
paused before settling down on the sofa. Clarice looked at him with a
strange gaze.

“Why are you lying down there?”

“Hm? Well, to sleep on the sofa, of course…”

Daring to get into the same bed as royalty aside, Minwoo didn’t have
enough self-control to sleep snuggled up to a woman. The priestess
who kept crawling into his bed came to mind, but that woman was in
heat way too much for a human so he treated her like an exception.

“Doesn’t Hero-nim want to sleep with me?”

Clarice gripped the sheets with a sorrowful face. Minwoo’s heart

jumped.

“Nnnooooo! Of course not! Haha!”

He shot forward like an arrow and dived into the bed. Right next to
Clarice. As Clarice turned the lights off, Minwoo calmly closed his
eyes. However his own little campfire kept on burning through the
firewood. Happythoughtshappythoughts…

Damn it. No matter how I see it I’m too soft on Clarice.

If the priestess that had pulled all sorts of things to try to seduce him
could see him right now, she’d be clutching the back of her neck
wondering just why he was going along with this. To be honest, it
wasn’t like he couldn’t understand Clarice’s behaviour today. Rather,
he understood it a hundred, a thousand times over. Even he was
about to rip his hair out dealing with this troll of a royal family, but
just how much more crazy would it be for Clarice, the person
affected the most by all this.

103
“Eh heh heh. To think I’m sleeping with my beloved Hero-nim, it feels
like a dream…”

Problem was that she was a bit too crazy.

They say that when a person reached breaking point, reason just
goes out the window. That was Clarice right this very moment. To
Clarice, who was currently tightly clinging onto him, Minwoo thought
happy thoughts and asked with effort.

“Um. Clarice?”

“Yes?”

“Could you scootch away just a litttle bit?”

Her breasts were touching. Scratch that, not just touching, they were
squishing and rubbing all over him. The negligee that she was
wearing right now was sheer to the point that you could make out all
the fine details of her breasts, and the sensations were raw enough
to make his head spin.

It was rising.

The stiffness. The feeling of ‘how do you do.’

Again, the priestess who would launch her body attacks when and
wherever came to mind, but these sensations were quite frankly,
incomparable. Once again if the priestess could see this now, she’d
be clutching the back of her neck but it couldn’t be helped. Even if a
monkey in heat rubs her breasts against you, you’d just find it
distasteful.

“I’m sorry… I overstepped myself and bothered you too much.”

104
However it seemed that Clarice hadn’t noticed Minwoo’s inner
monologue and thought of it as something else. Minwoo wanted to
cry.

Just why you do this to me.

“No, it’s not that… I was just worried that you’d find it hard to sleep.”

“Ah… Really. You don’t have to worry about me. Just being able to
sleep with Hero-nim makes me so happy.”

Clarice really did look happy like she couldn’t ask for anything more.
Minwoo started to suspect that this was what the royal couple had
planned. No, they definitely had. To push Clarice right to her limits
and make her rely on him.

……Those devils.

“Clarice.”

“Yes?”

Minwoo turned around to face Clarice. The light had vanished, and
only the moonlight streaming through the windows lit up their
world. In this space with no more intruders and this quiet, quaint
place where only the two of them existed, Minwoo turned to face
Clarice.

The moonlight gave Clarice’s cheeks an ivory-white glow, and

Minwoo softly whispered.

“Should we run away?”

“Eh?”

Clarice’s eyes widened.

105
“These assholes. They’re definitely trying to get the two of us
married. At this rate, who knows what might happen to you.”

“But…”

“It might be better to run away rather than being left at their
mercy.”

“……..”

Clarice lost herself in silent thought briefly, before quietly shaking

her head.

“I’m sorry. Hero-nim. I want to remain in the kingdom.”

“…Why?”

Minwoo asked. His voice didn’t contain a shred of resentment or

betrayal, but simple curiosity.

“No matter their mischief, no matter their character, they’re still my

father and mother. This is the country where I grew up in and my
precious homeland. I know that staying like this is a fool’s errand. But
Hero-nim, I don’t want to leave the kingdom, my family, my subjects,
my friends behind and run away.”

As if she was ashamed of herself, Clarice’s eyes drifted downwards. It

was a sorrowful appearance that even the moon beyond the window
would take pity on.

“I’m sorry.”

Minwoo smiled. He might be overthinking this, but that snake-like

couple, they might have taken Clarice’s personality into account as
well.

“Then I’ll stay as well.”

106
“Eh?”

“What. You’re staying, so what am I leaving alone for?”

Minwoo and Clarice’s gazes met. So that the uncertain, wavering

eyes under the moonlight wouldn’t shake any longer, Minwoo
smiled.

“I told you. I don’t want to lose my important person a second time.”

The surprise was evident in her eyes. To hide his embarrassment,

Minwoo stroked Clarice’s hair as if to tangle the strands.

“You flatter me.”

Clarice fidgeted with her hair grumpily. But she didn’t look
displeased. Minwoo was reminded of something, and he said.

“Clarice. Do you want to go to the training grounds tomorrow?”

“The training grounds?”

“You said you wanted to learn swordplay from me a while ago. For a
change of mood, I feel like teaching you.”

“Ah.”

Unconsciously, the corner of Clarice’s mouth twitched. So he had

remembered.

“That’s welcome news to me. Hero-nim, I’ll gladly anticipate it. Fufu.”

“……Should I have brought it up. Pressure’s on now.”

The two’s quiet talks ended there. Having run around as much as he
had, Minwoo bade Clarice good night and closed his eyes. Clarice
looked sidelong on Minwoo’s sleeping face and whispered.

“Hero-nim. Are you asleep?”

107
There was no response from Minwoo. As if making a decision, Clarice
gulped and opened her mouth.

“Hero-nim.”

“……..”

“Thank you for helping me today. I, when Hero-nim said he would

protect me, you don’t know how much my heart soared.”

There was no response from Minwoo. Clarice paid it no mind and

continued her whispered confession.

“Although living life as a woman is scary, but I think that if Hero-nim

is by my side it will be alright. No, it definitely will be alright. So…”

Clarice smiled.

“Please take care of me from now on.”

And Clarice fell asleep shortly afterwards.

Minwoo’s eyes gradually crept open. His face, even in the dim
moonlight was noticeably reddened. With a grunt, Minwoo rolled
over, facing away from Clarice, and sighed.

There goes all my sleep for the night.

Author's notes:
Pillow talk? It’s a conversation between ‘couples’ in bed.

Hehekh

Next up is a side story!

Translator's notes:

108
(1) Originally in English. Actually, ‘rest’ and ‘shut eye’ were also just
synonyms for sleep in the raws as well.

109
Chapter 12: A dance to connect the heart
This couldn’t be happening. There was no way I’d be disgraced like
this. There was no way that I would be looked down on and ignored
with cold stares and belittled like this.

I was the main character.

This was a world for me, a stage prepared solely for me.

They were side characters, nothing more than stepping stones.

Nothing more, so how did it…

“What’s this. It looks like you’ve called in a clown, not a hero.”

A cold mocking voice. I pulled myself out of my thoughts. But my

head still swam as if I was falling through the endless abyss. The king
was in front of me. The surroundings were filled with the on looking
crowd. Everyone was staring at me. The gazes, mixed with taunts,
stifled my breath.

I realized one thing then and there.

“I have never seen a hero as disgraceful as you. Get out.”

In the end, I hadn’t changed a bit.

I couldn’t stand it any longer. I ran out then and there. I just wanted
to run away. Hide where no one could see me. I heard people jeering
at me as I ran past. Those sounds followed me all the way till I ran
out the ballroom.

Hot tears clouded my vision. I hadn’t changed a single bit. Even after
being summoned to another world, after becoming the hero. I was
still the wimp Park Minwoo, the kid that was ignored and shunned by
all.

110
I wasn’t the main character.

This was not a stage built just for me.

This was ‘reality.’ A cold heartless reality that had no main character,
side character, heroines, harems, light novel developments or
anything of the sort.

This was not an anime.

This was reality.

As I blindly ran onwards, I found myself in front of a fountain with no

one else around. The surroundings were filled with beautiful plants
and flowers. It seemed to be a garden. I couldn’t take my eyes off the
harmony wrought by the fountain’s streams and flowers under the
gentle moonlight. It was a place so beautiful that it took your breath
away even amidst sorrow.

I sat down on the fountain and caught my breath. Fear enveloped my

entire body. What’s going to happen to me now. Would I have to live
alone in this foreign reality. How would I survive if I was chased out
of the castle now? I, who can’t use magic, hopeless with a sword, no
redeeming traits, just what can I do?

If it was going to be like this I would much rather never have come
here in the first place. If it was going to be like this, even if my
parents said they had no son, even if I was bullied at school it would
have been better if I had stayed.

It was at that moment as I was wetting my face with tears and

regret.

“Here you are.”

I turned my head.

111
Someone came within sight of my tear-blurred vision. As I wiped my
tears away with my hand the figure came into view. Elegant eyes
that seemed to have been crafted out of moonlight, beauty that the
flowers would bow their heads to, different from me, unlike me, the
beautiful boy that was loved by all.

“Clarice… why are you here?”

My voice was quivering enough that it surprised even myself.

“I followed Hero-nim here because I wanted to apologise.”

“A, pologise?”

“Yes. Wasn’t this ball originally Hero-nim’s public welcome? But…

Father was disrespectful to Hero-nim, so I came to apologise in his
stead.”

Welcome. I scoffed at myself. So it was. It was a welcome for the

hero. But at the same time, it was a public execution for the one with
no qualifications to be a hero.

“I’m sorry.”

Clarice bowed his head. At his hypocritical behaviour I felt a surge of

anger.

“Shut up!”

“Urk!”

I grabbed Clarice by the lapels and threw him down. Being light and
frail, he was as easy to manhandle as he looked. Ignoring Clarice’s
pain, I mounted his small body. Holding his shoulders down so he
couldn’t resist, as if to get everything off my chest I venomously
yelled.

112
“What makes you think I don’t know you’re mocking me right now?!
You’re one and the same as the rest of those royals to begin with! Do
you think, that I wouldn’t know that you see me as a retard like your
old man!”

“Kk! Hero-nim, le, let me…”

“You! What do you know about me! You, who’s only ever been
sweet-talked by others! Do you think I came here to be ridiculed?!!
I’m a hero! I’m the main character!! But why! Just why…”

“Hero-nim…”

Clarice, with surprised eyes, stretched his hand out to me. The
memories back when I was beaten by delinquents resurfaced and I
screwed my eyes shut and hunched over.

“Why are you crying?”

There was no pain. A warmth surrounded my cheeks. I opened my

eyes. Clarice’s face was wet. I realised that that wetness was my
tears.

Shame came over me like the rising tide. I unconsciously

backpedalled away from him, caught my heel on a rock and landed
hard on my butt. Clarice came close to me again. I couldn’t think of
running away anymore and burst into tears like a child.

“I didn’t want this… I wanted to live a wonderful life like anime, light
novel protagonists…”

“Hero-nim…”

Clarice hugged me. Ironically, his embrace was so warm, I only cried
louder.

113
“If you are alright with me, will you let me hear Hero-nim’s story,
what made Hero-nim so sad? It might feel better if you share it with
someone.

Clarice pulled out a handkerchief from his breast pocket and wiped
my face. Facing him from this close distance my mind zoned out.
Clarice looked at me in that state and simply smiled.

I thought that maybe, just maybe that Clarice was genuinely worried
for me.

We sat on the fountain side by side. I looked up at the night sky and
started talking. The world I was born in. where I lived. The path I
walked. Looking back as I was talking, I realised that I had lived a
truly pathetic life. But Clarice didn’t laugh or mock me. He simply
turned an attentive ear, and listened.

Clarice’s behaviour then, seemed to say that my life wasn’t

completely worthless, that it was worth listening to… Somewhere
down the line, I’d completely opened up to him.

“That’s the end. The reason I came over to this world wasn’t because
I wanted to save or help you, but to simply play hero like a comic.
Then I’d get fame, fortune, and women. Sounds foolish, right? I only
realised just now that I was such a moron. Thanks for listening to me.
Oh, and… I’m sorry for knocking you over before.”

As my storytelling ended, I stood up. I still felt sad, but like he said, I
did feel just a bit better.

“It’s alright.”

I thought it was an answer to me knocking him down.

“It’s not foolish.”

But it wasn’t.

114
“What?”

“I think Hero-nim is amazing.”

Clarice stood up and faced me. I was speechless at the resolve

burning within his beautiful eyes.

“I think that Hero-nim is amazing to still try so hard despite living

such a lonely life.”

“Wh, what do you mean. Me try hard?”

“Hero-nim has said you tried to play a hero out of a comic, but so
what? You say you came over for fame, fortune and women but
what’s wrong with that? To Hero-nim, that was your effort to change
your dreary reality.”

Clarice put a hand over his heart and continued.

“If that had been me, I would never have been able to do it. Like
Hero-nim says, if it was me, who’s only ever been loved and
protected by others, I wouldn’t have even been able to try to come
to a foreign world and change reality. Because of that, Hero-nim,
who can make such a brave resolve, is-”

A smile curled the corner of Clarice’s lips.

“an amazing person.”

Me, amazing?

I couldn’t respond to the words I heard for the first time in my life.
Clarice bowed to me.

“We should be the one apologising instead. On behalf of the

kingdom, I apologise for our disrespect to the person we called for
help.”

115
No. I wasn’t a person great enough to receive Clarice’s apology. A
hero in name only that couldn’t do anything. That was me. Maybe if I
was a proper hero to begin with then today wouldn’t have happened
either. Just as I opened my mouth to explain, a massive noise burst
out from above us.

Both of us simultaneously turned our heads up to the heavens. I

couldn’t help but let out a noise of appreciation. Bright fireworks of
all colours were lighting up the starry sky. Fireworks. The surprise
that this other world had fireworks was there and gone, I only lost
myself watching the fireworks light up the world.

“It seems like the ball is over.”

“Over?”

I looked towards Clarice. Clarice’s face was glowing all sorts of

different colours in the light of the fireworks.

“It’s Hero-nim’s welcome ball after all. It seems to have been shut
down after Hero-nim ran out.”

“Is that so….”

I felt both sorry, yet relieved at the same time.

“Hero-nim.”

Clarice reached his hand out. As I simply blinked, not knowing what
was going on, Clarice smiled.

“Would you like to dance with me?”

What?

“Although it’s embarrassing to say this, but I was watching over

Hero-nim the entire time. You didn’t dance even once at the ball.”

116
I awkwardly averted my gaze. An idiot hero in name only, fat and
short to boot, there were no women who wanted to dance with me.

“This ball is Hero-nim’s welcome, but does it make any sense that
Hero-nim doesn’t dance?”

“…And you’re telling me to dance with you for that reason?”

I’d unconsciously clenched my fist. I thought this was simply out of

pity. As if he’d caught on my discontent from my voice, Clarice’s face
hardened.

“Not for that reason.”

“Then what?”

“That’s….”

Clarice’s voice tailed off, as he fidgeted with his fingers before saying.

“If not now, I don’t think I’d ever have an opportunity to dance with
Hero-nim…”

“What?”

A firework burst into colour. Maybe because it was a red firework,

but Clarice’s face looked quite red.

“Do you know the saying? That a dance can link the hearts between
people. I want to connect my heart to yours, Hero-nim.”

Another firework went off. It wasn’t just Clarice that was red.

“W, wait, hold, you, just now, just what?!”

I was horrified at the answer out of left field. He did look extremely
feminine (to the point I mistook him as a princess when I first saw
him) but to think he would like men…

117
“I, I didn’t mean anything untoward! I just want to be able to support
Hero-nim! So, I thought that I could help reduce Hero-nim’s sorrows
if we danced together…!”

“I get it! Calm down! I’ll dance!”

It was the first time I’d ever seen Clarice, normally so elegant and
calm, flustered like this. To the point where I wondered if he was the
same kid who had been so maturely reassuring me.

“But we’re both boys. How’s this going to work out?”

“I’ll take the female part. Has Hero-nim learned the male part?”

Clarice would be taking the female part. I thought it suited him

extremely well.

“I did, but I crammed it so not that well.”

“It’s alright. I’ll lead, so you can just take it easy.”

Clarice’s hand came out again. I stared at the hand for a while,
thought it over, and took it. Not like I had anything to lose.

Fireworks went off again for the however manyth time.

We slowly matched our steps. Hand in hand, we slowly drew circles

on the grass. My dance skills were crude and unrefined. A waltz so
error-ridden you simply couldn’t bear to watch. But Clarice didn’t get
angry. He simply smiled gently like the moon and led me along.

At some point I realised. His hands in mine, our eyes looking into
each other, at the gentle steps, of Clarice’s genuine feelings. His
gentle kindness.

There was no spectacular background music from an orchestra.

It wasn’t an extravagant place like the ballroom.

118
A time with only the two of us with no one else. A waltz with just the
two of us.

Taking the fountain as our music, the moonlight as our lighting, the
flowers as our audience, we danced.

Replying to Clarice’s feelings, so that I could reciprocate in kind, I

enjoyed this moment.

At some point, I was smiling.

“Now that I think about it, I’m late with my greetings.”

At the end of our number, as I was dealing with my embarrassment,

Clarice said to me.

“Greetings?”

“Hero-nim.”

I stopped breathing.

“Thank you so much for coming to this world.”

Clarice smiled brightly.

All kinds of thoughts swirled around my head. My mind blanked so I

could do nothing but stare at Clarice. I didn’t know what to think.
But… one thing was for certain.

At this moment.

I genuinely wanted to be a hero.

Author's notes:
This is a side story of the past. The setting is that Minwoo at the time
was a chubby wee fatty (lol)

119
But now that I’ve written this, this completely reeks of BL;;;;
aagggghh;;;;;

120
Chapter 13: Let me touch your boobs!
The first morning as a woman. Maybe it was because she’d slept
(=fainted) so much yesterday, but Clarice woke up before the maid
came to wake her. She carefully sat up so as to not wake Minwoo up
and stretched. Feeling the weight of her breasts following her as if it
was perfectly natural, Clarice felt like she understood the words
‘man is an adaptable animal.’

Damn it. It had only been a day.

Clarice placed her hand on her breasts. She lightly held them and felt
their softness. Squish squish. She didn’t want to admit it, but the
feeling on her hands, at the very least, the feedback on her hands
could be said to be premium grade.

For some reason, a peculiar sigh escaped her. She felt something
stirring up inside her. This made her feel like she was a pervert.
Totally a pervert, right? Due to her status as royalty, Clarice never
cared much for adult activity, but she knew very well what this would
look like to others.

….she knew very well.

“H, Hero-nim?”

And so, when Clarice realised that at some point, Minwoo had
woken up and was staring at her aghast, at that very moment Clarice
was seriously troubled as to whether she should just up and hang
herself.

“Ah. Hm. Sleep well?”

Minwoo greeted her as if he hadn’t seen anything. But his horrified

gaze was still firmly fixed on her breasts.

“Hero-nim. This, is, that…”

121
At the shock that she was seen as a pervert that groped her breasts
within a day of genderbending by the hero she admired, Clarice
frantically sought an excuse. But even then her bad hand kept on
massaging her breasts.

“T, touching them felt unexpectedly good… Ah, n, not in a weird way,
but simply…!”

“Calm down. I get it. You used to be a man so that’s more than
excusable.”

Minwoo reassured Clarice while looking away. At his kind

reassurance Clarice despaired at being marked as a pervert that
touched her breasts within a day of being genderbent.

Not like this! Clarice gave up on looking for excuses and made up her
mind to have Minwoo understand her.

“That’s right! That’s more than possible as a man! Does Hero-nim

want to touch them as well?!”

“Wha?!!”

Minwoo yelled. Without a moment’s delay Clarice grabbed Minwoo’s

hand and smooshed it into one of her breasts. His large, coarse hand
pressed roughly on her breast. At the unexpected pain Clarice
squeezed her eyes shut.

The struggling hand gradually lost its strength and stuck to her
breast. Having felt the change, Clarice slowly took her hand off his.

“How, how does it feel?”

Clarice cracked her eyes open. She was startled. Minwoo, who had
never lost his gentlemanly manner had turned bright red and was
staring at her breasts. Minwoo groped her breasts in turn. All of a
sudden Clarice felt a tremor running down her spine.

122
“This, truly ama… zing. How do I say this.”

Minwoo groped her breasts again. Again the tremor. Clarice

unconsciously shivered. Minwoo noticed it, opened and shut his
mouth a couple of times, swallowed, and said.

“Hey. Clarice.”

“Yees?”

“I, ‘m not quite sure yet. Can I touch them some more?”

His voice was pleading as if thirsting for something. If she could sate
his thirst by letting him touch her breasts, then surely why not, and
so Clarice-

“Excuse me. Your Highness, are you awa…”

Karina opened the door and stopped talking.

“Ah.”

“Ah.”

“Ah.”

Silence fell over the room as if cold water had been dumped over the
occupants. Early morning. The hero touching Her Highness’s breasts
on the bed. Her eyes rolled around while Karina comprehended the
situation and bowed.

“Excuse me. Feel free to call me again after you have finished your
spousal activities.”

Spousal activities my ass?!

Before either of them could get a word in edgewise Karina left the
room. The two of them could only stare blankly at the empty

123
doorway, before realising their shamelessness and the shock that
very quickly accompanied it.
***

Time passed, Karina came back and the two were sweating bullets as
they explained. She only smiled, nodded and said she understood.

“But you must use birth control, alright? The wedding hasn’t even
been scheduled yet.”

No matter how you looked at it it was obvious that she hadn’t

understood.

When the sun was high in the sky, the two of them went out to the
training grounds. The servants were absent because they thought
they would get in the way of the troops. When Minwoo and Clarice
made themselves known, the soldiers in the middle of training
noticeably stirred up.

Of course, the reason was Clarice.

“Oh, oh my god! The prince really did turn into a woman just like the
rumour said!”

“Then is it also true that the hero raised a tower between those
breasts?”

“A, B, C, D, F…. Ho, the bust size is going up and up?”

“Idiots! If it’s that big it’s not breasts anymore but a head! Cerberus!
The prince turned into a Cerberus!”

“Let me touch your boobs!”

“Aahh…. So big and beautiful!”

Shhing. Minwoo drew his sword.

124
“You lot fuck around any further and I stitch your testicles to your
chests.”

………..

The training grounds fell deathly silent. Meanwhile Minwoo’s words

made Clarice think. Ara? Then my testicles, they might have actually
become my breasts?”

“Are you alright?”

Minwoo sheathed his sword and looked at Clarice who was deep in
thought. He was worried that she’d be hurt by those thoughtless
comments.

“I’m alright. They are surely not doing that out of malice either.”

Clarice forced out a smile. At this rate she’d reach nirvana if she went
out again later.

“Let’s go where there aren’t any people first.”

Minwoo said, having glimpsed the Buddha in Clarice. Should he ask

for a favour, he thought as Minwoo held Clarice’s hand and led her
away. Not forgetting to flash the soldiers a look that said that he
would be seeing them again at a later date.

A deserted corner of the training grounds. The ragged training

dummies shook in the wind as if to welcome Minwoo. Peace fell with
the wind’s arrival. Tracing the nicks and scars on the dummies,
Minwoo thought back to the time where he had furiously trained
while thinking of being a real hero.

How time had passed since then. He who had so desperately swung
around a wooden sword back then, was now teaching Clarice right
here in this spot. Minwoo smiled and turned to Clarice.

125
“Shall we start?”

The two began training. Normal princes typically learned

swordsmanship either for protection or the battlefield, but Clarice,
who was delicate and frail compared to her brothers, had been
raised under fierce protection, so as if it were natural she knew
nothing about swordsmanship.

To put it simply, a complete noob.

“Hek, hek. This, is quite tiring.”

Severe lack of exercise, to the point where only a few practice swings
with the sword made her tired. Leaving aside the matter of her
gender. Minwoo made up his mind to leave actual swordsmanship
for the time being and focus on basic fitness.

“Clarice. With a sword, no, with martial arts, what do you think is the
most important thing?”

“Eh? Um, strength?”

Minwoo shook his head before flexing his biceps.

“It’s muscle.”

His muscles bulged out appealingly. Clarice unconsciously rolled up

her sleeves and flexed as well.

……no response no matter how much strength she put in.

“D, don’t worry too much, it’s because you were turned into a
woman. Besides, if you don’t have muscles, you can just make
them.”

After that it was a hundred practice swings.

…..But Clarice collapsed before twenty.

126
“Hero-nim.”

“Mm.”

“My breasts are too heavy…”

Her(?) breasts were too big to swing around a sword with all her
strength. Minwoo rubbed his face and took in his shock. He hadn’t in
his wildest dreams expected this to be a problem. Then again, some
of the female warriors said that they got in the way and went as far
as cutting them off. And others that just trained their bodies so hard
their breasts became muscle.

…..except just one person, that threw her breasts around as if

inviting people to stare at them, the pervert that somehow
incorporated even that into her swordsmanship.

Whirr. At the vibrations in his pocket, Minwoo reached into his

trouser pockets and took out a communications device

“Sorry, Clarice. I think I’ve got to head out for a bit, will you be fine
training on your own for a bit?”

“I will be alright. Please go right ahead.”

After saying that he’d be back quick, Minwoo left. Left alone, Clarice
swung her wooden sword, panted and struggled with her breasts,
swung her wooden sword again, struggled with her breasts before
throwing her wooden sword down onto the ground.

Ah damn it. I need to cut these off or something.

She noticed someone behind her. Clarice turned around and said.

“Hero-nim? Are you back alrea…?”

“Let me touch your boobs!”

127
The ff…

“Huh? Eh? Were, were you not one of the people at the training
grounds?”

“Let me touch your boobs!!”

The soldier, with bloodshot eyes, wriggled his fingers around like
tentacles and approached.

“N, nice weather we have today. Do you not have to train?”

“Let me touch your boobs!!!”

Clarice instinctively hid her breasts and stepped backwards. Th, this
fellow… was ‘real.’

“Is that so. It seems that training was quite harsh. I shall go to the
knight order immediately and…”

“Let! Me! Touch! Your! BOOBS!!!!”

Waaaoow. This person. He’s crying! He’s actually crying!

All of a sudden the soldier was right in front of her. Clarice screwed
her eyes shut and yelled for the hero in her heart.

“What are you doing.”

Just then she heard a cold and furious voice. Clarice opened her
eyes.

“Hero-nim?! ……Eh?”

Now who the hell are you.

It was not Minwoo, but some other person. An unknown woman

with her body beneath a robe. The face was covered by a hood so it

128
was hard to tell who it was. Sunflower-blonde hair cascaded out
from inside the hood.

“My prince. Why are you disappointed?”

The blonde woman asked. Something stung at Clarice’s conscience

so she averted her gaze. However, unlike the disappointed Clarice,
the soldier seemed to know who she was and brought himself back
to reason and snapped to attention.

……so he had reason left after all, so Clarice thought, mildly

surprised.

“Opupai Taisuki. Do you want to lose both your hands for lese
majesty?”

“N, no, I, I’m sorry! Those breasts were so perfect I…!”

Clarice glared at him. Crazy little nutcase. And you call that an
excuse?

“My prince. How should I deal with this one.”

“……since he’s a part of the knights, would it not be best to with him
by their regulations?”

All of a sudden she thought, the stranger’s voice sounded somewhat

familiar. This woman, who was she?

“I shall fulfil your command. Opupai Taisuki, I shall see you later. Be
sure to wash your wrists.”

“Hu, huk!”

As the woman eyed him to get lost the soldier, ….that was, Opupai
Taisuki or whatever fled and disappeared. When he vanished, Clarice
finally said the question that had been on her mind all the while.

129
“That man. His name is Opupai Taisuki?”

“Yes. His name is Opupai, his surname is Taisuki.”

Clarice was lost for words. What kind of name is that.

…..on the other hand, it also seemed extremely fitting.

“My prince, are you hurt?”

“No, I’m fine…”

The blonde woman came closer. She was around a head taller than
Clarice. Around Minwoo’s height? Nott only that, the body that the
robe hid was quite the well-built one. Blonde, knight, well-build
body. Just as Clarice remembered who she was, the woman took off
her hood.

“Apologies for my late greetings. Vice-captain of the royal knights,

Ericia. Greetings to Prince Clarice.”

Ericia got on her knees as accordance to protocol. That was it. She
was the warrior of the hero party that defeated the demon king, the
vice-captain of the royal knights.

Nicknamed ‘Exhibitionist Ericia.’

***

As Clarice left for the training grounds, she had dismissed her maid
for the time being, and so having time on her hands, Karina headed
to the Wizard’s Tower. In front of her friend’s office, the short haired
glasses girl discovered a sign hanging on the door saying ‘Not in right
now!’ complete with a winking face.

She ignored in and knocked on the door.

…………………

130
Silence. There was no response.

Not like she’d expected one to begin with. Karina knocked again. This
time, she switched up the pattern knock-kn-knock-knock-
knockknockknock-knock! ringing clear sounds on the door. The
apparently meaningless actions were actually a secret code between
the two of them, that she was here on business related to the
‘organisation.’

Naturally, said organisation was none other than Citizens that Love
Clarice ‘CLC,’ and the signal was the melody of the CLC’s official song
‘Praise Clarice.’

“Come in.”

Said the voice that was supposedly not in. At the same time, the lock
opened and the door swung open. As Karina walked in, her body
shivered in admiration at all the contents inside. They were so good
that she wanted them no matter how many times she saw them.

“Don’t look. I’m not giving them to you.”

The owner of the office, Senyun, said hysterically. Yesterday she’d

been thoroughly shaken down by the guards at Rien Palace so she
was more than just a little bit on edge, about to explode at any
moment.

“Cheapskate girly. You were in anyway so why’d you pretend you

were out?”

Hmph. Senyun huffed as if she couldn’t be bothered answering.

Strictly speaking, she was ‘not in right now’.’ Although it was ‘not in
(her right frame of mind because she was thinking about the prince)
right now.’

“In that case, why are you here? Surely you didn’t play our prince’s
divine hymn to make small talk with me?”

131
“This kid. Of course not. Naturally, I came to talk about the princess.”

“Princess…”

Senyun made a twisted face. If word had reached Karina’s ears, just
how far had news of the prince’s gender change spread.

“So what? Are you here to resent me for me turning the prince into a
woman?”

“Surely not.”

Karina giggled. At that, Senyun was gripped by fear. This bitch isn’t
here to bitch at me but for my neck. But to such a Senyun, what
Karina said next truly did leave Senyun at a loss for words.

“So what if Her Highness is a woman and so what if he’s a man?”

Then she slu-rped and licked her chops.

“It doesn’t matter as long as they taste good… I mean, whether she’s
a man or woman, Clarice is Clarice.”

“…….”

Senyun thought.

‘This is complete and utter bullshit but it’s oddly convincing.’

Karina ignored Senyun who started becoming convinced, coolly

looking around admiring the Clarice goods when she was startled
due to a picture on the wall.

“Th, this?! Is this the rumoured ‘I Became the Orc’s Bride?!”(1)

That was a picture that depicted Clarice as a fallen woman after

marrying an orc. Senyun had trawled the black market for it and only
just managed to get it. Ahh. Karina was moved right there and then.

132
Hoo hoo. Deep breaths. Deep breaths. She barely managed to
tighten up her bladder.

She was glad that she’d worn a diaper before she came. Thank
goodness for that.

“I’m not giving it to you no matter what you say.”

“Kuk! I was cheated out of the chance to cheat you for it!”

“…..Cheated?”

Now that had come up, Karina went into the main topic.

“You know that the princess’s personal servant was changed, right?”

“Personal servant? That man?”

It just so happened that said personal servant was quite popular

amongst the CLC, if not quite as popular as the hero. Did the fact that
he was serving the prince make their hearts flutter in their eyes?

“Who was it changed to?”

Karina smiled brightly and answered.

“Me.”

Senyun blinked.

“……Eh? Me? What a quaint name.”

“No, me, it’s me.”

“Meits Me?”(2)

“It’s me! You dummy! Karina! Me!”

Having finally understood that those were actual words, Senyun’s

face crumpled like an orc’s.

133
“Madness! Why you!”

“Hohoho. That’s not all. Do you know what I did after becoming Her
Highness’s personal maid?”

How would I know? The words Karina said to Senyun next were
indeed ones that would make her clutch the back of her neck.(3)

“I even took a bath with the princess!”

Karina childishly boasted like a child showing off her new toy.

“L… Lies. It can’t be!”

“No, it’s true? The princess was crying because she couldn’t possibly
bathe on her own. So she came to me and was all ‘Karina… heeelp
meee…’ and asked me to help her bathe! Wow. I swear my heart
nearly stopped then and there.”

“This lunacy…”

To Senyun who was lost for words, Karina wiggled her finger around
like a tentacle and smiled like a pervert.

“You know? The princess’s breasts are absolutely glorious. I still can’t
forget how they felt.”

“This… This biiitch!”

Senyun clenched her fists. She really wanted to slam a fireball right in
her solar plexus.

“That’s right! Speaking of breasts, that reminds me.”

“Now what?”

Karina glanced around as if she was about to reveal a secret.

“I went to wake up Her Highness this morning, and well-”

134
And well? The loose end grated on Senyun, and what Karina said
next made Senyun wonder if her ears had been lying to her this
entire time.

“Her Highness slept with the hero!”

“……Ha?”

Slept with?

“Slepwit?”

“……That’s not funny so could you please stop that?”

Senyun started jumping around with her face turning all sorts of
different shades of colour.

“What kind of bullshit is that! Why is he sleeping with the prince!”

“That’s not all! The hero, well-”

Well? Senyun bit on the trailing bait looking very ready to kill, and
what Karina said next traumatised and terrified her.

“When I went into the room he was gleefully playing around with the
princess’s breasts!”

Kaboom. A Meteor slammed through Karina’s head. Senyun’s eyes

went bloodshot and not just that, her hands crushed themselves into
fists as literal bloody tears leaked from her eyes. I, I haven’t even
managed to touch. The prince’s body that even I haven’t touched…!
This little fuckwit dares to get touchy-feely with those filthy mitts of
his?!(4)

“Where.”

135
You didn’t need to look closely to notice Senyun was about to break
someone’s neck. Naturally, Karina shrunk back, maybe she’d teased
her a bit too much.

“Hm? What?”

“His Highness. Where is he.”

“Uh, mm.”

Hul.(5) If she told her this than wouldn’t it be big trouble? But her
worries didn’t last long. A giant array of fireballs that formed behind
Senyun’s back…!

“Training grounds! She said she was training with the hero and they
went to the training grounds!”

That moment, a speeding wind brushed past Karina. It was Senyun.

In Senyun’s mind, all that went through her head as she raced
through the hallways faster than a blink of the eye was this.

I… I’m going to touch them too!

Author's notes:
Opupai Taisuki is absolutely not my author avatar(srs)

Translator's notes:
(1) Coincidentally (or not) after finishing IBHB, the author went on to
write a story of exactly that title. Featuring a transmigrated
genderbent elf getting forcibly NTRed away from her childhood
friend by an orc chief. Quote raw comment: “textbook hitomi-grade
right there.” Will not be translating it because 1) I don’t have a Joara
account, which I need to access NSFW content and 2) I do not have a
taste for NTR.

136
(2) Hopefully context made it obvious enough, but Senyun’s
(probably) deliberately mistaking the words ‘it’s me’ and such as
someone’s names. The Korean raws had ‘Na’ (me) and “Namalya Na”
(me it’s me) which is pretty much how the respective words sound in
said language of origin. I just transliterated it into English because I
found there was little point in keeping it as was, since that ruined the
joke and transliterating it kept it. One of the few times transliterating
a joke keeps its original meaning.

(3) Dunno if I’ve explained this before, but clutch back of neck ←
enrage some arteries ← high blood pressure ← angry af. Common
trope found in K dramas.

(4) Not an EXACT translation, but close enough.

(5) Pretty sure I’ve described it somewhere before, but a

multipurpose SFX that can be used to express, shock, amazement,
disapproval, holyshitwtfbbq, hollow dispiritness, and this is a non-
exhaustive list.

137
Chapter 14: Exhibitionist Eri
Ericia. Nickname Exhibitionist Eri. Clarice wasn’t that close to her.
Unlike her, her hyung-nims (orabunis?)(1)distanced themselves from
the sword, being more the scholarly type than a warrior. But she was
a member of the hero party that had rescued her during the demon
king crisis, and Clarice had a very deep respect and gratitude towards
her.

To the point that she pitied the fact that this gallant and proud
female knight, for some reason, had the shameful name of
‘Exhibitionist Eri.’

“I heard the rumours, but you really did become a woman.”

Ericia said after looking Clarice over a number of times. Clarice’s eyes
narrowed hesitantly.

“Rumours?”

“Nothing too major. Just that Your Highness couldn’t endure your
feelings for the hero and used a Potion of Changing Gender to
become a woman.”

That is very major!!

“What kind of nonsense…”

“Eh? Was that not it?”

Of course not. But Ericia looked surprised. At her reaction, Clarice

asked further.

“How did you believe those rumours were right, Eri?”

“Well isn’t Your Highness and the hero already in that kind of
relationship?”

138
Clarice seriously did not want to enquire as to what ‘that kind of
relationship’ entailed.

“People were saying. Yesterday, in front of all to see, the hero

proposed to the prince-turned-woman.”

“Proposed?!”

Clarice jumped upright. What manner of gibberish was this!

“Eri. Listen to me. That was a misunderstanding. The hero never did
that.”

Ericia tilted her head and said innocently.

“But that’s what everyone’s saying? Her Majesty the queen was
going to imprison you, but the hero rescued you from your
predicament and confessed his love…”

Waaaaaaghgg!!! Clarice collapsed where she stood and despaired.

What they had been fearing the previous day had actually happened.

What Ericia had heard went something along the lines of this.

***

– O hero! Why must you be the hero?!

Clarice loved the hero, but were separated by the gender boundary.
In the end, he went to the palace sage and had a Potion of Changing
Gender made for him.

– I swear. No matter if I have to abandon my gender and my royal

status I will always love you.

– I too shall swear. Clarice. By the light of the moon that reflect your
eyes, I will only love you!

139
And the two eventually overcame their gender differences and came
together. And in front of them the villainess(=queen) appeared in
front of them.

– Foolish ones. Feelings naturally fade as the flesh grows apart. I shall
see if your love endures being separated by heaven and earth.

The villainess locked Clarice up in a tower high in the skies. But

Clarice let down her massive breasts to the earth and allowed the
hero climb up them. The two finally met again after overcoming
gruelling trials. Yet on the way from escaping from the tower, they
were cornered by the queen and her followers.

As the sword of death threatened their necks, the hero shouted in

front of everyone.

– O heavens! If thou art merciful then hear my wish! I swore to have,

hold and cherish my lover for my entire life! Please protect her!

Maybe the heavens were moved by their true love. The queen’s
frozen heart started to move. In the end, the queen acknowledged
their love, took the hero in as her son-in-law and Clarice and the
hero lived happily ever after.

Very good very good~

***

Having silently listened to the story, Clarice was completely and

utterly lost for words. This went far beyond simple fabrication. Not
less than a day had passed and let alone being fattened up
everywhere, it had turned into some fairytale.

It went without saying that this was Father’s fault. He was one to
fight and win fair and square by fabrication and fanning flames.

“But. Did people really believe such ridiculous stories?”

140
“They did?”

Clarice shuddered at those words. This was a big problem.

Everyone’s insane. Just when had the palace become a house of
madmen?

“But seeing the prince in person made me realise that the rumours
were exaggerated.”

Clarice sincerely wondered just where those rumours that wouldn’t

even appear in a third-rate tabloid were ‘just’ an exaggeration.

“The breasts of our prince that became a woman are big but not to
the point where you could drop them from a tower.”

“……Did you really need to confirm that for yourself?”

Clarice’s evaluation of Ericia took a freefall. Gallant and proud female

knight + idiot.

Then again, it seemed like there had been people at the training
grounds saying something of the sort. Haha. Clarice could only laugh
emotionlessly. No wonder the royal knights got the crap beaten out
of them by the demon army.

“Anyway. Since you say it’s not the case, I shall understand as such.”

“It’s not a case of understanding that wasn’t how it went, it never

actually was like that in the first place!”

“But why is Your Highness at the training grounds alone?”

Eri naturally let the topic pass over. Having nothing to say, as well as
not wanting to wrestle over the topic any longer, she explained why
she was there.

“Indeed. The hero teaching the prince swordplay…. Hm…”

141
Ericia held her chin while giving Clarice a look that went unnoticed by
her. She said with a doubtful voice.

“I worry if he really could teach Your Highness properly.”

“Worry? Why?”

“Maybe if our prince was a man, but now you are a woman. From
the beginning, as the bodies of men and women are fundamentally
different, if you train like men do, your body may suffer for it.”

Clarice unconsciously looked down at her breasts. Definitely. If she

brute-forced it like him then her shoulders might fall off.

“My prince. As arrogant as I may sound, how about learning from

me? As a fellow woman I shall teach you every step of the way.”

Clarice was troubled. Although she wanted to learn swordplay from

the hero she admired, her words sounded sincere. To such a hesitant
Clarice, Ericia put forward a reasonable offer.

“If you’re feeling so hesitant, how about this? Since it seems like it’ll
take some time before the hero comes back, learn from me until he
gets back. You can make your decision then.”

“……Mm. Than can I trouble you? Eri?”

“Of course. This Ericia, shall dutifully teach my prince to the best of
my ability.”

Ericia smiled reassuringly. Clarice decided to reevaluate Ericia in her

mind. Although she seemed to have muscles for brains, it seemed
like she was a good person.

The end result. Clarice realised.

Just why she was called ‘Exhibitionist Eri.’

142
***

Ericia. Nickname Exhibitionist Eri. Vice-captain and one of the few

female knights in the kingdom’s knight order, during the demon king
crisis, among the endless string of defeats at the hands of the demon
king army, she was famous as one of the few soldiers that rang the
gongs of victory. Back when Minwoo was active as the hero, he had
received an urgent message to help out the encircled kingdom army,
and at the time it was Ericia that had almost single-handedly fended
off the demon king army as the vanguard.

There were two reasons why Ericia was so effective against the
demon king army.

Firstly, the demon king army was set up specifically to face ‘men.’ To
satisfy the tastes of the lusty demon king they were fully focused on
capturing men, and naturally, the strong warriors of the kingdom
were no exception. Because of this, women were completely out of
their strike zone, and their ‘anti-men magic’ didn’t affect Ericia, a
woman.

Second. Ericia, too, was a warrior specialized in fighting ‘men.’ Since

it was an army that had to suit the demon king’s preferences,
naturally it comprised of purely men. Because of this, their
overwhelming strength when facing men was useless against Ericia.

As for how Ericia could fight men on equal terms—

“E, E, Eri. Uh, umeruh, why…”

To Ericia, who had taken off her robe for teaching swordplay, Clarice
shouted aghast.

“Why are you only wearing underwear?!?!!!!!”

Since she so casually tossed off her outer robe Clarice thought that
she was wearing armour underneath or something… but Ericia was

143
only wearing two pieces of underwear under that robe of hers. A
gold brassier that only just covered up her breasts that could rival
Clarice’s, and gold panties that only barely hid her full butt and
crotch from sight.

This was no better than being naked… at her shameless appearance

that served to embarrass anyone watching, Clarice quickly covered
her eyes with her hands.

“Underwear? Ah, you mean this?”

Ericia put one hand on her panty thigh line and said proudly without
a single trace of embarrassment.

“This is armour, my prince.”

“A, armourrr?”

Armour. That’s right. Like she said, the brassier and panties that she
wore were actually armour. As if it was made of actual gold, her
panties and brassiere shimmered with a gold light unlike any other
underwear Clarice had ever seen.

Clarice removed her hands, opened her eyes a slit and stared at the
armour. She made an effort to specifically look only at the armour
and not Eri’s perfect body.

“What kind of lunatic makes armour like that?”

Ericia scowled.

“My prince. No matter whether you are the prince or not, I cannot
endure you insulting this bikini armour that survived life-and-death
trials with me.”

144
Clarice was taken aback by the fact Ericia’s rage was actually
genuine. Dafuq did this person just say? Bikini armour? Bikini,
armour??

“That, bikini, you mean the swimsuit that’s been popular among the
commoners lately?”

“My. Please don’t misunderstand. Bikini armour is on a completely

different dimension that a simple bikini.”

Sometimes, people mentioned someone talking in the fourth

dimension. Was this a similar dimension to that?(2)

“I know quite well the doubts that my prince is holding. People who
see this armour for the first time often doubt its effectiveness.”

If it ended with just doubt then that would be a relief. Right now in
Clarice’s mind, her evaluation of Ericia was plummeting again and
had hit the ground.

However, you could always go deeper.

“My prince, have you ever heard of ‘Womb Power?'(3)”

????????????????

Clarice raised a bunch of question marks.

“Eh? W, womb, what?”

“Womb Power. Your Highness might be aware of this, but women’s

wombs have a very special power within them.”

Ericia stroked her well-ripped lower belly as if she was proud of it.
Clarice was dumbfounded.

‘Is this person in her right mind?’

145
“The majority of women live life without knowing. But people like
me, who can use the hidden feminine powers that the womb, exist.”

“………….”

“This strength is best when it is used to subdue men of the opposite

gender. The reason that I could fight so well against the demon king
army was all because of this Womb Power. But there is a specific
condition to use such a potent power.”

“…………..”

“The user must be aware of and bare her femininity to the world.
That is why bikini armour exists.”

To sum it up, this Womb Power or whatever’s strength was directly

proportional to a woman’s exposure, and for that, wearing bikini
armour, which covered as little of the body as possible, was
effective.

“……In that case wouldn’t it be better to just run around naked?”

Clarice said, unable to hide her disgust. Fu. Ericia merely sniffed and
shook her head.

“How pure. Exposure is only meaningful when there is sufficient

coverage. No matter how attractive a woman you are, if you strut
around butt naked than you would be nothing more than a simple
slut.”

Clarice decided to stop talking. The reason that she was called
Exhibitionist Eri was because of this perverted philosophy. Now
Clarice’s evaluation of Ericia had broken through the mantle and was
about to reach the core. To think that Hero-nim adventured with this
pervert among perverts. She could only lament in her sorrow.

146
Whether the person herself was aware of Clarice’s feelings or not,
Ericia nonchalantly continued.

“My explanation has drawn out. Anyways, now I shall be teaching my

prince about Womb Power.”

Clarice doubted her ears.

“You’re teaching me what? Womb Power?”

“? Does it not suit your taste?”

That wasn’t the problem.

“Waitwaitwait, you said you’d teach me swordsmanship but what

the heck does Womb Power have…!”

“Oh. Did I not tell you? My swordsmanship is one that make use of
Womb Power. To use it, you must first learn how to use Womb
Power.”

This was the first time Clarice heard of this. If she knew that
beforehand then she wouldn’t even have thought about learning
from her to begin with!

“Uh… Eri. It might be better if we thought this problem over again. It

might be the best if I learned from Hero-nim…”

“Your Highness.”

Ericia had suddenly grabbed Clarice’s backpedalling shoulders.

“It’s too late.”

She was smiling like a god of death.

“What, might, be?”

“My prince. I have always agonised over this.”

147
Ericia was the Warrior of the hero party, as well as the vice-captain
of the knight order despite being a woman, yet she had one problem
not many knew about. It was the fact that other people didn’t
recognise the wonders of Womb Power.

Of course she did try to spread it to others. However, most of the

reactions went along the lines of “If you say so(Minwoo)’, ‘In your
dreams(Senyun)’ as if she was an idiot. The only one that seemed
enthusiastic about Womb Power was the Priestess, but once she
learned it was not used for lewd purposes she lost all interest.

“But now it shall remain in contempt no more. If my prince learns

Womb Power, and if it becomes known to the people that your
swordsmanship incorporates it! No one will treat this power like a
fool any longer! You and me! All will praise this power used by the
treasure of the kingdom Prince Clarice until their throats are
hoarse!”

The sorrow and desire that she’d kept burning in her heart had
nearly reached a frenzy. Clarice thought. They wouldn’t treat you like
an idiot but a pervert!

“My prince! To me, you are a new light! The opportunity that came
like a miracle, I shall think of this as an omen from the heavens and
not let it pass! Become the fertiliser for Womb Power to spread far
and wide!”

This was it. This was Ericia’s objective. Having shown her true
colours, Ericia grabbed Clarice’s clothes. At that moment, a blinding
light shone from Clarice’s clothes.

“Uwoo!! My eyes!!”

“Now! My prince! Let us begin! The first lesson in Womb Power!!

Our historical first step!!!”

148
Clarice was so horrified her jaw nearly hit the ground. As the light
gradually faded her body felt somewhat chilly all of a sudden, and
her clothes, her clothes-

“Bi, bikini armooouuurrrrrr?!!!?!!!!!”

……Had turned into bikini armour.

Author's notes:
Ohoho bikini armour very good~

Translator's notes:
(1) Pretty sure I’ve explained this as well, but hyung = male
addressing older brother, orabuni = respectful address of female to
elder brother – notice the different usage depending on gender.

(2) The nuance is there, but hard to localise so I left it as is. 3D or

‘normal’ people, 3D or ‘normal’ conversation, then along comes
someone who talks in 4D, i.e. spouting the most ridiculous utter
bullshit that has everyone thinking ‘nani the fuck?’ and you have
absolutely no idea what’s going through their minds.

(3) No I kid you not, that’s what the author wrote, in ENGLISH no
less.

149
Chapter 15: It should have been nonsense
Panty. Brassiere. Bikini… armour. Clarice tentatively poked at her
clothes that had transformed like a snake sneaking through the
wall(1), screamed loudly enough to shake the training grounds, and
dropped to the ground. Turning red as a tomato and trembling like a
leaf she desperately tried to cover up her chest and butt.

“Indeed. What a clean white. It suits you. This ‘bikini armour

quickchange magic’ is a spell that quickly replaces your clothes and
underwear with bikini armour. In case of an emergency there’s
nothing quite like it. It doesn’t matter if you wear nothing but a robe
over the top like me, but as my prince has your status to think of, it
might be best to learn this.

Ericia proudly raised her thumb and grinned.

“By the way, the shape and colour of the armour is affected by the
user’s underwear’s shape and colour, so if only for appearance’s
sake, wearing pretty underwear is better, please bear that in mind?”

Wink★ Ericia winked cutely. As soon as she did a wooden sword flew
her way and hit her right between her eyebrows.

“Kaaaahk!”

“You crazy bitch! I never wanted to learn this shit!”

Having picked herself up, Ericia rubbed her red forehead and
pleaded.

“Y, Your Highness… calm down. There were some curse words that
leaked out there. Please use pretty and elegant words instead!”

So she said it prettily and elegantly.

150
“♥♡♥You crazy bitch♥♡♥ ★I never☆wanted★to
learn☆this shit★”

“No, just because you decorate it doesn’t mean the words become
pretty… Kuk!!”

Ericia took a direct hit from the follow up projectiles and fell over.
Clarice threw everything she had at hand and threw it as hard as she
could. Grass, dirt, rock, dummy, rock, rock, rock, boulder…

“Wait! Stop! I’m really gonna die! I’m gonna die!”

Kuuuuuuaaaaaaakkk!! Ericia’s pitiful screams rang loud and clear

through the training grounds.

……Unfortunately her prided Womb Power might be able to stop

men but it seemed that the power of nature (=stoning) was
something it didn’t seem like it could block.
***

“Very good. Then let’s begin. First, close your eyes and take slow
deep breaths.”

Clarice eventually decided to learn it. What? Womb Power. Of

course, she didn’t have a speck or iota of willingness to actually learn
it, and she had tried to make a run for it as well. However, Ericia
clung to her revealing the whites of her eyes and threatened (“this
bikini armour quickchange magic works on men as well! Do you want
to see your beloved hero in bikini armour?!”) and her begging
apology (“I was kidding earlier! If you just learn Womb Power I’ll
return your clothes to normal! Surely you wouldn’t want Hero-nim to
see you in that state?!”) she could only clench her teeth and learn.

“Eri. Before that, at least something to cover up…”

151
Clarice half-cried, looking around as she stood up awkwardly
covering her breasts and crotch. She was scared of other soldiers like
that pervert ‘Opupai Taisuki’ or whatever coming around. She didn’t
want to imagine it. It was wretched.

She didn’t think she’d experience something this shameful after the
demon king’s castle… who would have thought. Only a one letter
difference between demon king castle and royal castle.(2) That this
was a madhouse filled with lunatics completely off their rocker. That
the hero’s suggestion last night to run away was the right one a
hundred times over.

“Oho. Tsssp.(3) No you may not. In that case wouldn’t Womb Power
weaken?”

“Uwwwuuu, you just said I had to learn it…!”

Clarice let out a voice of resentment. Tears formed in her eyes red-
hot from embarrassment.

“Well, if you’re learning it anyway, wouldn’t it be better to learn it

properly? Now, my prince. Attention.”

Clarice shot Ericia a gaze of complaint. But her appearance where

she desperately tried to hide her body while glaring with an ashamed
face was, rather than threatening, well…. Highly stimulating.

Ericia thought. On no. I want to tease her now….

“Eri.”

“Yes?”

“Why is your nose bleeding?”

Wipe. Ericia wiped her nose with her forearm.

“You must have seen wrong. That was not a nosebleed, but snot.”

152
“No. There are bloodstains on your nose…”

“It’s snot.”

“…….”

Clarice thought well okay then.

“Before that, let us begin. Surely we should finish up before the hero
arrives?”

Ericia pettily attempted to play long with Clarice and naturally said
so. ….Even if she dragged it out would anything change? Clarice
decided to drop it and follow her. Her hands stopped trying to cover
up and she stood at attention.

Under the bright sun, the light revealed Clarice’s smooth, white skin
combined with a pure white bikini armour that combined to form an
alluring half-naked figure. Clarice gnawed on her lip in her
embarrassment that nearly reached her limits. It was called bikini
armour, but this was just underwear. And right now she was no
different from a slut wearing nothing but underwear outdoors.

Like the bitch right in front of her spouting a massive nosebleed with
her thumb up.

“Very good. Now close your eyes and slowly breathe deeply.”

Clarice shut her eyes and breathed. In this ridiculous situation, now
that her vision was sealed off her entire body felt like it was
hypersensitive. Her heart beat like mad. Cold sweat ran around her
entire body. There was no wind but her entire body quivered from a
chill and felt dismal. If Hero-nim saw right now she was finished.
Socially. Her honour. Various other meanings.

153
“Concentrate on your lower abdomen. Like you would feel mana
from nature, feel the presence of your womb hidden deep in your
lower abdomen.”

Clarice unconsciously scoffed. There’s no way she would feel

anything like that. Right now her attempts to learn Womb Power
were nothing more than her playing along with Ericia.

Clarice genuinely debunked this Womb Power that Eri was

advocating as bullshit. While Ericia was most certainly a skilled
fighter, she had simply convinced herself like so due to her
exhibitionist tendencies, living up to her Exhibitionist title. That was
far more credible.

‘How did she become like that. Poor woman…’

She did feel kind of sorry for her. Just as a madman didn’t wish to be
mad, she didn’t become a pervert because she wanted to. At least I
should treat her well, such kindly thoughts went through her head.
So Clarice decided to do as she said. Following her words, Clarice
tried to feel the presence of her womb slumbering deep in her lower
belly.

Because Womb Power was nothing more than nonsense after all.

……..It should have been.

“That’s it! The symbol has started appearing!”

Ha?

Clarice opened her eyes and looked down at her belly. She’d been
feeling an odd hot sensation from her lower abdomen, and
something worth shuddering over was happening.

‘♀’

154
On the abdomen of the brightly-smiling Ericia, at some point the
same symbol had also appeared. Clarice’s eyes jerked around madly.
At this moment, Clarice was undergoing a culture shock that her
common sense and values simply could not keep up with.

“To think that you could show the signs this quickly… My intuition
wasn’t wrong. I knew my prince could do it!”

“No no, isn’t that weird itself! Eri! I used to be a man! I was a man
just yesterday! Can a man like me use Womb Power which is
supposedly a woman’s power?!”

Clarice immediately rebutted. As if to rebel against this ridiculous

reality.

“But aren’t you a woman now?”

Boom. At the heartless fact the resistance movement collapsed. Yes.

She was a woman now. Man or whatever, she was a woman now…
Although out of left field, Clarice accepted it. No, more than
acceptance, this was the nail hammered into the coffin.

That she was a woman womanly enough to use Womb Power.

“My prince was always quite feminine to begin with.”

“Eri. Please shut up.”

Did she want to fan the flames or something.

“Anyway, now that I’ve learnt Womb Power return my clothes back
to normal.”

“Eh? Learned? Just feeling it is just the tip of the iceberg. At the very
least you need to learn how to use it.”

Ericia said coolly. Oi, what’s with the change of heart now? Clarice
glared at her, but turned her head and accepted it.

155
“……Please end it quickly.”

She felt like the rabbit hole was only getting deeper.
***

Correction. Apologies to the deep rabbit hole. Sorry. Rabbit hole.

Clarice profusely apologised to the hole in her mind, and clutched
her head. It was simply lamentable how had things come to the
present situation.

“Breasts are a symbol of women. Thus, it falls within the domain of

Womb Power. Do you see? Draw the Womb Power up into your
breasts. Then like this-”

Even though her hands were nowhere near, Ericia’s breasts started
jiggling around in circles. They shook in a strict rhythm as if following
a beat. Clarice thought who knew that strict rhythm could actually
look this lewd.

“……Eri. Surely you’re not telling me to follow that? Please tell me

you’re not.”

It wasn’t. That is, she wasn’t not. Eventually, Clarice held in her tears
and followed. Jiggle swish. Unlike Ericia, her own breasts shook like
they’d burst out at any minute. It was probably due to her lack of
control, but she lacked not a single, teensy little bit of regret.

“My goodness. To think you’d awake to it this quickly. My prince, you

might surpass me at this! No, you definitely will!”

Was that something to be proud of? Was that really something to be

proud of?

“Then onto the next step… Hm?”

156
Ericia turned her head around. Had the hero arrived, Clarice’s line of
sight hurriedly followed. At the end of her line of sight were the trees
that surrounded the courtyard. No one was there.

She could hear the wind though.

“I thought there was someone there, but it must have been my

imagination.”

“Thank goodness.”

Seriously.

“The next step is using the momentum of your breasts in the first
movement of the Womb Style.”

“Is that name seriously alright?”

“It’s alright. There’s no problem.”

But there might be a problem in her head.

Saying that she’d demonstrate the first movement, Ericia stood in

front of the training dummy, gripped the wooden sword(the one
Clarice had thrown at her earlier) and took a stance. If you looked at
the stance alone it was quite impressive, but those bloody jiggling
breasts blocked everything. To the point where that you could
wonder whether this was a swordsmanship demonstration or a
puppet show.

“Haap!”

At one moment, her breasts seemed to lean heavily in one direction,

and then swung out like a cannon. At the same time, Ericia was
swept along with that massive momentum and swung the wooden
sword.

A flash of light swept the world.

157
Pishuu! An ear rending roar and a sharp wind whipped up. Clarice
couldn’t take the force of the wind and fell down on her butt. More
than the pain, her face was frozen in shock at the sight in front of
her.

‘Eh? What’s this? Can this be that strong? Just breasts??’

How ridiculous was this that she thought it might not be bad to learn
it… was the devil, no, the pervert’s whisper in her ear.

Ericia tossed the shattered wooden sword and said.

“Did you see? Later on there are even more spectacular ones than
this. How is it? Isn’t it better than the hero?”

Clarice thought. Spectacular it may be, Hero-nim doesn’t do

perverted things like you do. And call for the hero and he comes-

“Who’s better than me now?”

“Hii, hiiiik?! Hero-nim?!!!”

“Oh, it’s been a while. Minwoo!”

Unlike Clarice who immediately dropped to the ground desperately

trying to hide her body, Ericia greeted Minwoo like she would an old
friend. Minwoo looked around the dump that was left of the training
grounds, looked at Ericia who was cheerfully laughing hahaha! And
blanched.

“You crazy bitch. Are you streaking again?!”

“Embarrassed as always. It’s because you keep grumbling like that

the priestess keeps calling you an unripe pepper.”(4)

“Shut up! You should be the embarrassed one here!”

158
Minwoo turned his reddened face and shouted. Seriously, the noble
knight and the pure priestess were both being perverts as a pair, he
was almost ashamed to admit that he had adventured with them.

“But where did Clarice go and you’re here…”

Minwoo stopped talking. He saw white. Elegant white underwear. A

beautiful fairy wearing nothing but said elegant white underwear. He
saw the beautiful fairy wearing nothing but elegant white underwear
that was desperately squirming around trying to cover up her
dazzling body.

It was Clarice.

He rubbed his eyes thinking he was seeing things.

It was Clarice.

“He-Hero-niiim… Please don’t look at me… Sob…”

Minwoo unconsciously had a nosebleed and thought.

Marriage, might not be too bad.

Author's notes:

Senyun appears next chapter ‘ㅅ’

Translator's notes:
(1) Apparently, an idiom to ‘play tricks cautiously without arousing
suspicion.’

(2) Doesn’t work in English. Demon king castle = 마왕성 royal castle
= 왕성

159
(3) Sound of someone inhaling through closed teeth

(4) The Korean word for pepper is very, very similar to the Korean
word for penis.

160
Chapter 16: There’s something called the
butterfly effect
Marriage, might not be too bad.

My ass it would! What do you mean not bad! Focus! Focus! Park
Minwoo!

As if to shake off the king’s sinister laugh he felt he could hear from
over there, Minwoo grabbed his hair and shook his head around. All
of a sudden a bolt of thought went through his head. That’s it. Don’t
panic. This is all the king’s trap.

Having received the king’s communication line and eventually shaken

off his trivial small talk (“So when would be a good date for the
wedding?”, “When would be a good date for your funeral?”) and
what he came back to with perfect timing was Clarice wearing
clothes as if to seduce him… No matter how you looked at it you
could only see it as the two of them having set this up.

“Haha. What kind of ridiculous words are those? I only taught His
Highness swordplay while you were gone?”

“Is that true?”

Minwoo asked, taking off his overcoat and covering Clarice with it.
Poor Clarice. Just how much had she suffered by that pervert.
Clutching at the overcoat with quivering hands, Clarice thanked him
and said with tearful eyes.

“Hero-nim. You cannot take Eri’s words at face value. She did not
simply teach me swordplay.”

Look at this. Clarice said as she slightly opened up the overcoat to

reveal her breasts. Boing~ At the overwhelming sight, no scenery,
Minwoo’s breath caught in his throat.

161
“Hero-nim.”

“Hm?”

“I wanted to ask this a while ago, but why do you have a nosebleed?”

Minwoo hurriedly stoppered his nose.

“S, sorry. I haven’t been feeling too great lately…”

“Oh dear! Then I must tell the palace doctors to make you some
medicine.”

“No no, it’s okay! I’ll be better with some rest so no need!”

“……Hooh.”

Ericia folded her arms and gave them an amused look. Minwoo, your
nose marked with bloodstains as well so why bother holding up your
image, she wanted to pipe in. Minwoo turned his eyes back between
the overcoat again. As if to calm himself down he coughed and
asked.

“So what about it?”

“My brassi…. Awuu, th, that’s Ericia turned my clothes into bikini
armour!”

Minwoo stared at Clarice’s bikini armour. With absolutely no impure

thoughts, but like Clarice said, it was sparking like Ericia’s own bikini
armour. Minwoo gulped and looked downwards. Absolutely no
impure thoughts involved, but he wanted to check if her panties
were the same. He had absolutely no impure thoughts.

‘♀’

Just above her captivating Mound of Venus was a familiar symbol.

Minwoo’s expression gradually stiffened. Womb Power. A power

162
that he had once denounced as bullshit and even now wanted to
continue denouncing. Since it was Ericia who had constantly
preached on and on about wanting to spread Womb Power to
women on their travels, Minwoo understood the situation in an
instant.

“The crap did you do you dumbass! If you want to be a pervert do it

on your own!”

“Ha? P, pervert?! Are you mocking me!?”

How did she understand so perfectly?

“Enough of that, return Clarice’s clothes quickly.”

Nod nod! Clarice nodded strongly as if to agree with him. Ericia’s

eyes widened before she made a bashful expression, averting her
gaze.

“Uh. Erm. That is….”

“What?”

“You can change as you will but not so in reverse.”

Thud. Clarice turned sheet-white, swaying. Minwoo hurriedly

supported her up. Clarice withered like a manman.

“Damn it all… Then I, what did I go through all this…”

“Calm down Clarice!”

Held firmly in Minwoo’s embrace, Clarice sobbed and wept. Minwoo

stroked Clarice’s small back. Clarice wiped her fine nose and looked
up at Minwoo. Her face streaked with snot and tears was so cute it
could give someone a heart attack.

“Hero-nim. Just one thing, could I please ask for just one thing?”

163
“Of course. Go ahead.”

At that moment, with a yaksha-like face,(1) Clarice glanced over at

Ericia.

“Please kill that motherfucker.”

“”Hut?!””(2)

If looks could kill, Ericia would have died several hundred times over.
Even as Minwoo’s scalp and hair quivered in fear at the quick change
in mood, he nodded. Just how shocked and enraged must Clarice be.

“Y, Your Highness! Please calm yourself! It was my fault! My greed

and desire drove me to a sin I should die for!”

Ericia quickly dropped to her knees and bowed her head. It was a
narrow-minded action that, knowing Clarice’s gentle personality, she
might forgive her if she did so.

But alas.

“Then die.”

“……Eh?”

“Seriously die. Don’t just say it with words, I should die for my sins,
but please kill yourself right here, right now.”

Having been driven right to the very edge with all that had happened
lately, such petty tricks didn’t work on Clarice. Shiing. Minwoo drew
his sword. Ericia sweated bullets and smiled nervously.

Ah. Fuck.

Kuaaaaaaaaaaakk!! Ericia’s desperate screams rang throughout the

training grounds.
***

164
Senyun had been there. She had been hiding behind a tree watching
everything. She watched very clearly as that exhibitionist dared to
disgrace her prince-nim. She was so angry in the middle she nearly
shattered the tree and was very nearly caught by Ericia, but she just
avoided getting discovered. It was due to her long experience of
sneakily taking photos under invisibility magic.

Right now, Senyun was in a secret basement in the city. As the main
headquarters of the CLC, all the customers were fervent CLC
members. As Senyun sat sighing at the bar while guzzling wine,
someone approached Senyun.

“We Need a Prince-nim?”(3)

Senyun turned around with a tired look.

“…….Haaa. ‘Clariceisaprince’-nim?”(4)

Clariceisaprince, or ‘Isaprince’ for short, nodded and took a seat

beside Senyun. Today Senyun had come to make a trade with her. Of
course, even if she hadn’t she’d still be here to drown her sorrows…

Isaprince ordered wine from the bartender and asked Clarice with a
worried look.

“You look tired.”

“……Haa. No, well…. It’s been tough lately…”

She couldn’t deny it. Senyun’s mind right now no different to being
totally trashed. Having turned His Highness into a woman with her
own hands, today she even saw His Highness don bikini armour and
learn Womb Power. Although His Highness in bikini armour was
shockingly seductive, …..In Senyun’s heart, the passion, fervour and
emotion didn’t rise up like it used to.

Just the world tumbling down around her.

165
“You brought the goods?”

“…….Haa. Of course.”

Senyun pulled out the goods, Clarice’s panties, well packaged.

Isaprince’s eyes lit up and reached for them. Senyun quickly shooed
away that hand and held out her own.

“Oh dear, I was too excited. Here. 1 gold.”

Isaprince took out a gold coin and handed it over. Senyun stared at
the 1 gold in her hand before flatly saying.

“1 gold is too little. Let’s make it 4 gold.”

“Eh? No, you were the one who said 1 gold…”

“4 gold. Make it 4 gold.”

Isaprince jumped up in protest.

“Just how are you raising the price up by four times?! 1 gold 50
silver.”

Senyun flatly said.

“4 gold.”

“2 gold. It’s double, double!”

Senyun flatly said.

“4 gold.”

“2 gold 50 silver.”

Senyun flatly said.

“4 gold.”

166
Isaprince brushed back her front hair and gaped.

“No way… 3 gold. This is still 3 times. It went up by 3 times. This is a

ridiculous price hike!”

And Senyun flatly said.

“4 gold.”

“Damn it! I get it! 4 gold!”

Isaprince finally waved the white flag and handed over the remaining
3 gold. Having made such ridiculous profits, Senyun calmly put away
her 4 gold. She felt a little bit better.

“Don’t be like that. These were worn by Prince Clarice himself.”

Isaprince thought. And whose fault is it!!

“But is it really alright to sell it to me? If it were me I’d use these are
a family heirloom…”

Isaprince asked, after burying her nose deep inside the panties and
sniffing around. Instead of answering, Senyun downed her wine
again. To be honest, it wasn’t just the panties. Since Senyun saw the
prince at the training grounds, Senyun had been in and out of the
underground market, disposing of her goods.

It wasn’t that she’d come to dislike the prince. Far from it. But…
Lately, whenever she brought up the prince in her mind, his figure as
a woman wavered in her mind’s eye. Whenever she faced the reality
that the prince was now a woman, her heart hurt like it was being
stabbed with a sharp knife. She couldn’t stand it any longer.

So Senyun quit daydreaming about the prince she liked.

So Senyun stopped wearing the underwear of the prince she liked.

167
So Senyun decided to dispose of the goods that reminded her of the
prince.

“That reminds me. Are the rumours true?”

Isaprince clapped her hands and said. Senyun had a rough idea of
what was coming next, but pretended to be interested as if she
didn’t know.

“Rumours?”

“You know-”

Isaprince glanced around before secretly whispering.

“The rumours that the prince couldn’t stand his feelings for the hero
anymore and became a woman.”

“……..”

“Prince-shi(5) works in the palace, no? So I thought you’d know

something… Uh, mm…”

Noticing Senyun’s frigid look, Isaprince nervously let the end of her
sentence trail out. If looks could kill, wouldn’t she be dead several
hundred times over?

“Sorry. Never mind then…”

Haaaaaa. Senyun sighed long and deeply.

“…..You want to hear?”

“Eh?”

Senyun took another swig of her wine. Senyun’s face had flushed
noticeably enough that it was noticeable even in the dim lights.
Isaprince realised that the wine she was drinking was of a quite high
concentration as well.

168
Senyun scoffed at no one and said.

“Rumours.”

They say there’s a thing called the butterfly effect.

When you look back…. That was the beginning.

Author's notes:
Heave ho heave ho finally in the middle. Thanks for everyone who
commented and supported this work! I’ll do my best!

Translator's notes:
(1) Yaksha: Creature in Buddhism. Japanese yasha/yaksha look
(allegedly) something like

169
170
(2) Gasp SFX

(3) Originally in English

(4) Not sure whether I’ve explained this joke before or not, but
왕자지 can be split into 2 VERY different meanings, depending on
how you choose to read it. 왕자 지 = is a prince or 왕 자지 = big
penis, i.e. this ‘username’ can be translated as either ‘Clarice is a
prince’ or ‘Clarice has a massive dick.’ Amazing what you learn when
you start reading KR translations of JP porn. EleGiggle

(5) Prince, in English, as in Senyun’s abbreviated ‘username.’

(5.5) -shi = honorific used to address people you are not very familiar
with, but are on roughly equal terms with. Rough equivalent would
be the Japanese -san

171
Chapter 17: The future of the kingdom
looks bleak
A while after she was swept along by Ericia’s plot… Clarice’s days
were relatively fine. It was an unfamiliar, unwanted, forced-on life as
a woman, but if anyone asked why her days were relatively okay, the
answer was simple.

She’d stopped caring.

Multiple ….dynamic situations had occurred without end since she

became a woman, and after a time Clarice realised that she was
becoming numb to it all. If she was tired, she was tired, if she didn’t
care she didn’t care, if she was used to it, she was used to it, if you
really wanted to know why all her fingers wouldn’t be enough to
count, but the reason that took up the lion’s share of reasoning was
this.

She’d stopped caring.

Even when she’d done her best to rebel against the gender
differences, nothing had changed. The first couple of days she had
dreams (which in hindsight were hilarious) of turning back to a man,
but having Senyun’s confirmation that once changed, there was no
turning back, she’d turned sheet white. Minwoo had embraced
Clarice and said.

“It’s okay. You’ve done enough, Clarice. You don’t need to struggle
anymore.”

Pat pat. As expected, the only person looking out for me was Hero-
nim, and after shedding tears in his warm embrace, from then
onwards she’d started to think ‘mountains are mountains water is
water my body is a woman.’ If nothing changed even if you struggled
then was it not obvious that there was no need to struggle? Then

172
funnily enough, although a corner of her mind felt off as if it was
stained, but at the very least she had stopped fretting over
everything.

And so today as well, Clarice had given up. Because she didn’t need
to struggle anymore.

“It appears Senyun is out of her office today as well.”

Karina returned from her errand (asking Senyun’s whereabouts).

Senyun had locked up her office and was wandering around
somewhere. Clarice closed her eyes and sipped delicately at her tea,
lost in thought.

“What might have happened? I’m worried.”

“You do not have to worry too much, Your Highness. Knowing that
arsine woman…. Ehem, knowing Senyun’s personality, it can’t be
anything major.

Really now? Senyun too, was a victim at Father’s hands. Even if she
was a panty thief. Clarice was worried whether she was feeling guilty
over turning her into a woman. Even if she was a panty thief. She’d
known her for some time now, and even if people did look at her
funny, Clarice couldn’t hate her because she knew she wasn’t a bad
person.

Even if she was a panty thief.

“She probably got kidnapped by someone baiting her with Your

Highness’s panties. Who knows if she might be bound up in chains
being trained in some dungeon somewhere?”

A series of coughs greeted Clarice. That would be something major.

“Karina. You know.”

173
Clarice set her cup down on the saucer with a gentle clatter and said
with a quiet voice.

“Tea time is boring so can I head to the training grounds…”

“No.”

“Hero-nim said he wouldn’t leave me alone anymore…”

“No you may not.”

“Hmmmm….”

Clarice shot Karina a look of discontent.

“Kuk! Not even if you seduce me!”

Wut. I was just glaring at her.

“Who knows if some thugs or louts might harass you like last time?!
As Your Highness’s personal maid, I cannot let that happen.”

Of course, ‘thugs and louts’ meant the knight order. To be honest,

Clarice felt like such a description reeaaally suited it. If a group that
included a knight with bloodshot eyes wanting to touch breasts and a
lunatic exhibitionist vice-captain weren’t a collective bunch of idiots
than what else would they be.

Ah. The future of the kingdom looks bleak.

“Now that reminds me that…. Oppai Daisuki? What happened to

him?”

He was quite the memorable pervert so she was curious as to his

fate.

“Opupai Taisuki? From what I heard he was punished in the end.”

“Punished?”

174
“By poongyuhyung(豐乳刑).”(1)

Poongyuhyung?

“A punishment where the criminal is fed medicine to grow breasts

and give them giant boobs.”

“…….Setting aside as to how that punishment even exists, is that

even alright?”

“The kingdom’s basic tenement is ‘eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth,’
after all.”

“I’d think that they’d treat that as a massive reward.”

Karina smiled bitterly and shook her head.

“That is… That person, lately he’s felt that the days have been far too
long and is having his breasts assaulted by all the surrounding
knights.”

“Haaaa?!”

Clarice unconsciously covered her breasts and shuddered. Karina

actually had the audacity to cry out ‘the princess cowering is so cute
♥’ and continued.

He was molested so much that now even the person in question’s

sick of breasts and he’s even talking about quitting the knight order.

If there ever was justice, than this was it. However, to Clarice, this
didn’t feel like someone else’s problem. Namely, every time she took
a bath Karina would peek in saying she would serve her. Every time
she dried her long hair that she eventually didn’t cut because Hero-
nim said it looked good on her, Karina would take the chance to
stroke her hair, or whenever she put on a dress that she was

175
gradually getting used to by now, Karina saying she would serve her
and taking the opportunity to feel up her body.

……..it was all Karina’s fault.

“Y, your Highness… even if you seduce me like that I…”

Like I said earlier, you what. I was only glaring at you.

***

After teatime, studies were waiting for her. What studies? Bridal
studies. Not a religious priest(2) but bride as in someone who was
about to be married. Even though the wedding date hadn’t been set
(and not like she wanted one to be set to begin with) Clarice
underwent bridal training. Even tasting the cane that she hadn’t felt
since she was a child she learned to cultivate the sophisticated mind
and body representative of the kingdom’s women.

“Your Highness. The time has come.”

Karina approached Clarice who was relaxing on the terrace.

“Just a moment. I’ll come in in a bit.”

Clarice was resting her breasts on the handrail (it looked quite funny
but it was quite comfortable.) and had her chin propped up in her
hands. The city’s view from the castle was always magnificent no
matter how many times she saw it. To the point where she really
didn’t want to move.

“No, this is the third time you’ve said that now…”

“Then it won’t matter if it’s the fourth?”

“And it’s the fourteenth time you’ve said that since bridal training
began…”

“Then won’t it matter if it’s the fifteenth?”

176
“Like I said, the bridal training is…”

Arguing with Karina was as fun as always. To the point where she
really didn’t want to stop.

“Aaahhhhhh. I don’t wanna…”

And sighing while clutching her head was as fun as ever to the point
where she really didn’t want to move.

“Your Highness. Madam Wellington is waiting for you. As royalty,

please watch yourself.”

“Karina, you know right?”

“That this is the twenty-first time?”

“Mm.”

She knew very well so she had nothing to say. Madam Wellington
was Clarice’s bridal training tutor. Becoming the respected Princess
Clarice’s tutor, she swore she would take responsibility and make
Her Highness a fine woman, she held hopes that Clarice simply didn’t
care for.

Clarice turned back around to Karina.

“Karina.”

“Fifty-fourth…”

“No, not that! Can’t you hear something?”

Hear? Karina scowled and listened to the surroundings. She didn’t

really expect much, she’s probably just buying time-was what she
thought.

Karina concentrated before suddenly her eyes opened wide.

177
“You hear it?”

“I can hear it.”

She heard it. A noise like something was swelling up and shouting.
The two of them moved to the direction of the noise. The castle walls
were for once firmly shut, and the source of the sound was beyond
them. What had happened? As if to answer those questions noise
came through again.
***

The knight order, including Ericia, heard that there were mass
protests outside the castle walls and immediately moved out. To
take command with the captain, Ericia had positioned herself on top
of the wall, looked down at the sight below her and shivered. A
veritable sea of people. A massive crowd seemed like the entire
population of the city had taken pickets in front of the castle wall.

In the middle, a boss-like woman was standing on top of a podium.

She was wearing something that looked suspiciously like panties on
top of her head…… Every time she raised her megaphone and
shouted with all the veins in her neck sticking out, the crowd shouted
her words back as if their vocal cords would burst.

“Is it the truth that Prince Clarice turned into a woman! Is it the
truth! Is it the truth!”

“Is it the truth! Is it the truth!”

“Is it the truth that that bloody king played around with the prince!!
Is it the truth!! Is it the truth!!”

“Is it the truth!! Is it the truth!!”

“Is it the truth that the prince and hero are engaged!!! Is it the
truth!!! Is it the truth!!!”

178
“Is it the truth!!! Is it the truth!!!”

“Return our youths that were dedicated to the prince! Return them!
Return them!”

“Return them! Return them!”

“Damn hero!! Did you beat the demon king for this!! Did you!! Did
you!!”

“Did you!! Did you!!”

“Cancel the engagement before we overturn this kingdom!!! Cancel

it!!! Cancel it!!!”

“Cancel it!!! Cancel it!!!”

Men, women, the young and the old, regardless of generation they
were all gathered here in one name.

The ‘Citizens that Love Clarice’ group.

“Are they absolutely insane….?”

The captain who could be called a normal person within the knight
order stepped back, horrified. Really, the CLC’s aura was far too
overpowering for normal people to look on with their naked eyes.
They didn’t look like people, but a gathering of obsessed fanatics.

How would he calm them down. It seemed like the slightest

movement would set them off into violent protest… It was when the
captain was looking around to get to grips with the situation.

“Atteeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeennnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn
nnnnnnnnnnnntion~~~~~~!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

The loud shout that rattled the eardrums spread throughout the
square. The captain that was racking his brains for a plan, the knights

179
that facing down the protestors, the protestors that were crying
bloody murder, everyone turned around with a stunned look on their
faces. Ericia had her hands on her hips and had a smug smile
befitting a heroine.

The captain blanched. What the hell is this crazy bitch up to now.

“Ahhh… The heavens truly are helping me. To think I would have the
opportunity to stand in front of this many people, this many
soldiers!”

Looking on at Ericia whose body was quivering in joy, the captain’s

face turned blue. He could only think this. That crazy bitch couldn’t
possibly be…

And that ‘possibility’ became ‘reality.’

“Now! Behold!! My people!!!! At my Womb Power!!!!!!”

The captain’s panicked sprint was ever-so-slightly slower than Ericia

tossing off her robe.

“”””………………….””””

Silence fell over the land. It was colder than the coldest glacier,
heavier than the mountains of the north, more chilling than an ice
cube stealthily placed down one’s back. Ericia bared herself to a
crowd that might be hundreds, thousands, or even tens of
thousands.

Her near-naked body wearing nothing but bikini armour.

Tadaaa- In her own delight, Ericia mistook the crowd’s mutterings as

a heavenly fanfare. She deluded herself that the sun on her bare
flesh was a spotlight from the heavens. In her head, all she was
thinking was that everyone must be in awe on seeing her Womb
Power.

180
Ericia tightened up her lower belly, punched out her fist and yelled.

“The Womb Power the even Prince Clarice learned! Do you not wish
to learn it as well?!!!”

………..

Everyone could only think this.

Dafuq did this nutcase just say.

Author's notes:
Hey churaichurai

Translator’s Note

So who was the one that said that everyone was in the CLC a few
chapters ago?

Translator's notes:
(1) Characters that make up the word literally mean ‘plentiful,’
‘milk'(or breasts) and ‘punishment.’

(2) 신부 can be translated as both ‘bride’ and ‘priest’ depending on

context.

181
Chapter 18: But that’s actually a thing
Even in this first moment of peace in a while, Minwoo couldn’t help
but be antsy. The royal couple that had been constantly pestering
him about when to hold the wedding had up and left the castle
saying they were touring the nation. Normally, one would think that
was cause for celebration, but the problem was that this was a secret
trip that none of the other princes or their advisors knew about.

As if they were sneaking away in the night.

At the time, Minwoo was uneasy as to just what the two of them
were plotting this time. So through the king’s servants he found that
the royal couple had left on a journey unknown to all. According to
their testimony, the pair had made a giant fuss and bother as they
packed their travel gear.

As if they were sneaking away in the night.

“Hero-nim! Hero-nim! Are you in?!”

An urgent voice shook Minwoo from his thoughts. As Minwoo

opened the door, Karina was gasping for breath. It seemed that she’d
sprinted over hurriedly.

“Miss Karina? What’s the matter?”

“That’s, big trouble! Riot!! A riot has broken out!!!”

Minwoo facepalmed right then and there and soundlessly groaned.

For f’…. They really were running away in the night. He thought.

***

As he followed Karina to the castle gates, he was greeted by a

shocking sight.

182
“Urk! Waak! W, wait! Just listen to…!! Womb Power, is really…
Kuk!!!”

The crowd were all universally throwing garbage at Ericia.

Accompanied by all sorts curses and insults. Ericia’s gradual burial in
trash cleanly cut Minwoo’s tension, and at the same time Clarice
rushed over.

“You’re here, Hero-nim!”

Clarice’s face brightened in welcome.

“What on earth is happening right now?”

“That’s…”

Clarice turned back to the captain that accompanied her. The captain
came forward and explained. The protest that came about as a result
of rejecting womanised Clarice and Minwoo’s marriage, plus Ericia’s
stupidity added fuel to the fire.

Minwoo’s reaction was the obvious one.

“So you’re telling me that… They’re pulling this because they object
to our marriage? Seriously??”

“……But that’s actually a thing.”

Clarice looked at the protestors with sorrowful eyes. It was all the
more shocking that their, the CLC’s, revolt was because of her.
Although it wasn’t her fault that things became like this, she couldn’t
hide her sorry feelings for the people.

Minwoo looked at Ericia who was gradually becoming one with the
trash heap and asked the captain.

“Shouldn’t we stop those people? If we just leave her like that Eri
might be crushed under the garbage??”

183
“Won’t it be fine since she was trash to begin with?”

Clarice innocently replied. Pfft! Minwoo clenched his teeth(1) and

turned his head. He couldn’t rebute that. This was the first time he’d
heard something so convincing.

The captain folded his arms and asked.

“In this case, you could call it collateral damage. This was an
unavoidable sacrifice for the sake of the troops.”

Put it simply, Ericia pulled all the aggro of the ticking time bomb that
were the protestors and was currently acting as an outlet to vent
their anger. Clarice clapped her hands and said.

“Indeed they say that even dog poop has it’s uses.”

Minwoo scolded Clarice with a stern face.

“Don’t be like that, Clarice.”

“Ah…. I’m sorry. Was I too harsh with my words?”

“Comparing Ericia to dog poop. Don’t you feel sorry for the dog
poop?”

Having realised her wrongs, Clarice sincerely apologised to the dog

poop deep in her heart.

“Um…. That’s not what we’re here for though, are we?”

Karina looked at them with dumbfounded eyes. To think that the day
would come that Karina would be the straight man, Clarice fell into
thought. This was all that dog p… No, tra….. No, Eri’s fault.

Minwoo was looking over the protesters, when he noticed

something odd. He’d thought it was a headscarf at first. A woman
that seemed to be the leader of the protest was wearing a distinctive

184
headscarf and so his gaze was drawn to it. But he noticed that that
headscarf wasn’t actually a headscarf.

“Hey, that. Isn’t that panties?”

“Eh?”

Everyone’s eyes turned in that direction. And everyone had

something to say.

“Those’re panties.”

“They seem to be panties.”

“Those panties….”

Clarice trailed off and her face reddened. Surely not. But she couldn’t
help her hand trailing unconsciously to her lower body. Because
those were…

At Clarice’s odd reaction, the captain, worried, sent the three of

them back to the palace. Minwoo offered to stay and help pacify the
situation, but the captain shook his head. If the hero, one of the chief
sources of anger of the protesters, made his appearance now, the
situation might deteriorate.

In the end, Minwoo left it to the knight order, whereupon Clarice

asked him for a private talk.

“What’s wrong?”

Minwoo asked, taking a sip of the tea Karina had prepared. Clarice
fidgeted this way and that and said.

“That’s, the panties that that woman was wearing just now…”

“?”

185
Minwoo had been slowly admiring the taste of the tea, when his
eyebrows twitched as if asking her to keep talking. Clarice scrunched
her eyes and confessed.

“I think those are my panties.”

“Pffffft!”(2)

A cliché among cliché reactions. Minwoo spouted out the tea in his
mouth. Minwoo wiped his mouth, coughing all the while and Karina
handed him a towel. Minwoo gratefully accepted it before he asked.

“Is, is that true?”

Clarice was so embarrassed she couldn’t even answer, but only nod
her head. As shameful as it was, they were her panties. Clarice was
quite certain about that. As for why she remembered all her panties,
one would need to look back in time a little bit.

Before she became a woman, one particular day when Father came
to ask her about marriage to the hero. For some reason, her
underwear had been stolen en masse. Even before that, odd cases
that items she had used or clothes she had worn had occurred often
enough that Clarice had kept her eyes peeled open to catch the
thieves.

At the time she found nothing, but just in case the thief ever
professed ignorance, Clarice decided to learn of every single one of
her possessions. Naturally, her panties were no exception.

Moreover, the panties that that woman was wearing were

unforgettable even if she wanted to. Because-

“Senyun had stolen them??”

“Yes. I’m certain. That, the day of the imprisonment incident.

Senyun, she…. Stole my panties…”

186
What. How. Why. Oh my god. Minwoo covered his face and hunched
over the table. Just how on earth was he meant to face Clarice now.
Senyun or Eri, he was ashamed to mention that he had left his backs
to those idiots in his past adventures.

“Then that must mean that Senyun must have something to do with
this protest.”

Minwoo nodded to Karina’s opinion. When he thought about it, that

was very much possible. According to Karina, lately Senyun had been
out of her office and roaming around. She was a fervent member of
the cause of this protest, the CLC, and decisively the panties she had
stolen were with the protest leader.

“I’m going to have to look for Senyun.”

There was definitely a connection. That was what Minwoo

concluded.

Author's notes:
which runs the limits of dumbass developments (drumroll)

Thanks to all the readers that’re reading this ridiculous novel ㅜㅜ;

Oh I didn’t even realise that there were support coupons(3) but

Nimjarhane 50 coupons Heavenly Miju 10 coupons

Thanks for your support ㅠㅠ!

Translator's notes:
(1) As in, trying his damnest not to laugh

(2) Minwoo used water spout!

187
(3) Coupons are a type of currency used in Joara, normally used to
buy P2R or R18 novel chapters, but also can be used to support other
authors, wherein they get paid based on the number of coupons
they get.

188
Chapter 19: Trust in your prince
Senyun was there. Hiding in an alleyway watching the sequence of
events unfold. She watched ‘Clariceisaprince,’ or Isaprince for short,
who she told the truth while she was drunk, who went on to rally the
CLC in protest. She was so angry with herself with causing this
tragedy that she even smacked her head into the wall.

She couldn’t possibly go back to the palace. She was afraid that she
would see the prince’s face hurt from seeing the protest. She felt
sinful. Thinking of the prince’s blame, that this was all her fault, she
nearly wet herself in fear. So Senyun decided to run. It was a selfish
decision with only herself in mind, but she felt that it was better than
being hated by the prince.

And so a few days passed.

Clarice was loitering around in a dark alleyway close to the CLC’s

secret headquarters. The protests only continued to gain momentum
with each passing day. At the same time, with each passing day the
dark clouds in Senyun’s heart gathered even more momentum. It
was a perilous state that threatened to spill over with rain at the
slightest touch.

Senyun glanced at the bright sunlight on the opening of the alleyway.

Since everyone was at the protest, naturally the streets were empty.
It seemed like no one would realise if she just broke into tears right
here.

Just then, shadows snuck up to Senyun.

“Lookee here, lady~”

Senyun turned her head to the source of the voice just as her eyes
were about to redden. Uwaa. Her face crumpled up instantly. Exactly

189
three of them. A mohican, buzz cut and regent. A trio that looked
every inch the typical delinquent swaggered in her direction.

Meanwhile, having approached Senyun, the trio exchanged looks

before they started whispering amongst themselves. What? Isn’t
that a boy? Those breasts are a washboard? Those aren’t breasts but
straight up nonexistent? After a long debate they came to a
conclusion. Even if it was a boy it was quite cute so it was ‘possible.’

Mohican snickered and beckoned.

“Boy~ we’re high-flying young men~ come quietly when we’re asking
nicely. It’s not going to be fun if you don’t!”

Since it was plenty unfun already, Senyun thought.

‘What are these retards?’

No wait, before that. Didn’t they just call me a boy? What? Why did
they call me a boy? Are they blind? What? Does it mean something?
Does it mean they want me to turn them from mohican, buzz cut and
regent to bald, bald and bald with a fireball?

It was just as Senyun was about to unleash a fireball without

hesitation.

“Stop!!”

Fizz. The shout dissolved away the fireball. Senyun bit her lip before
glaring at Minwoo who had appeared at the end of the alley.

“Why are you here…”

“Who dares!!”

Mohican cut her off and shouted. Senyun scowled at Mohican,

annoyed and returned to glaring at Minwoo

190
“Why are you here…”

“Oi bro! Don’t Interfere and piss off!”

Buzz Cut cut her off and shouted. Senyun scowled at Buzz Cut,
annoyed before glaring at Minwoo again.

“What are you here…”

“What the hell are you? Do you know this boy?!”

Regent cut her off and shouted. Senyun scowled at Regent. Should
she just off them? But she barely suppressed the urge, and glared at
Minwoo again. The two exchanged looks. In that brief moment of
time, Senyun rolled her brain. Leaving aside why he came here for
now, he was probably going to help her who was (apparently)
captured by delinquents. In that case…

The two people yelled at the same time.

“My boyfriend!”

“There’s nothing between us?”

??

???

“Wha, what?! What do you mean there’s nothing between us?!”

“Why the hell am I your boyfriend?! Are you nuts?!?!”

Minwoo rubbed his arms and shivered as if he really felt an arctic

chill down his spine. Likewise for Senyun. She felt as if she had
goosebumps on her tongue. She even said something that would
have had the priestess at her throat for it but that idiot couldn’t read
the mood.

191
“Look here. You lot. I’m warning you, if you want to touch her then
you’ll need to be prepared.”

But as if he really had come to help her out, Minwoo regathered

himself and warned the trio. Although he seemed like an idiot,
indeed a hero. At the sharp look the trio gulped. Senyun thought that
he was trustworthy at moments like this, as she internally retched a
little bit at the thought.

“Pre, prepared?”

“Yeah.”

Minwoo looked at Senyun as if she was something disgusting.

“This kid. On her off day she daydreams of a man(=Clarice) being

tamed and mind broken like a bitch, and to boot she chases the man
she likes(=Clarice) around everywhere going ‘Guhehe~ Guhehe~ my
prince ♥ this Senyun will protect you ♥ ♥’ and all sorts of
stalker shit. This kid even stole panties lately, you know?”

Crack. Something broke. Namely inside Senyun.

“If you don’t want to end up like that then run away!”

“Re, really! We nearly stepped on a mine!”

“Thanks bro!”

“We’ll remember this!”

The trio quickly left the scene. Even though he had beaten the
demon king and was no longer a hero, it still felt good to save
people. Minwoo put his hands on his hips and smiled satisfyingly.

Without a shred of hesitation Senyun planted her fist in that self-

satisfied face.

192
“Dduhurphth!”(1)

Sprawled out like a certain king from the past, Minwoo wiped the
corner of his mouth and yelled.

“You nutcase! What are you doing!”

“What the hell are you doing then?! Why did you come here!!”

No, there was no need to listen. Senyun got up and was about to
leave. Right up till Minwoo called to her in an accusatory tone.

“Are you running away again!”

Senyun halted. She turned around with a glare that threatened to

drop an Inferno at any moment.

“What did you say?”

“Are you running away again.”

Minwoo staggered and stood up. Before Senyun could get a word in
edgewise, Minwoo pressed his point.

“This protest. You started it. And now you’re going to run away
irresponsibly?”

That was a misunderstanding. Although it did have to do with her,

she wasn’t the one who started it. But Senyun couldn’t refute his
words. She could only clench her fists and lower her head.

“……Let’s talk.”

Minwoo calmly said, having noticed something off about Senyun.

Senyun barely nodded her head.
***

193
A dark corner of an alleyway where only shadows lurked. It was a
perfect place for two people to sit down awkwardly and have a
secret discussion. Even Senyun, who told Minwoo her complicated
story of her involvement in the protest, couldn’t stand how pathetic
she was and laughed bitterly at herself.

“I don’t even… I…”

“No, that’s, what’s it. It’s not your fault. When you look at it, the
reason that Clarice became a woman was because of that old snake
of a king, the bikini armour incident was Eri’s fault, and the one that
started the protest was the woman named Isaprince.”

Minwoo stammered as he comforted Senyun. To think the day would

come where this guy would be comforting her, Senyun couldn’t
stand her shame and sneered at herself.

“But if I’d been paying attention none of this would have happened. I
wasn’t even thinking at all and just drooling all over him… I don’t
even…. I…”

And back to the beginning.

As Senyun threatened to up dig a pit with her sighs, Minwoo bolted

upright. Minwoo faced Senyun with a determined face.

“Senyun. Listen to me.”

Senyun looked up at Minwoo in surprise. So he’s still trying to

comfort me all the way to the end after all, in her heart, she felt the
tiniest stirrings of thankfulness-

“Yes! In all seriousness I don’t even know what’s going through your
mind!”

…….Ha?

194
“Same with your leeching off Clarice and freezing the mood along
with your surroundings! Same with you being completely dyed with
everything Clarice! And despite all that and the fact you caused this
massive mess which let alone getting on your knees and begging
Clarice’s forgiveness you’ve gone into hiding on your own! To be
honest even when I look at you I seriously have no answers!”

Wham. Wham. Wham. Every single sentence became a cold hard fact
assault that barraged Senyun. It hurt. It hurt so much her tears
leaked a little. Is this kid trying to comfort me or make me cry.

“If I were in your shoes right now I’d go apologise to Clarice!”

“But… But I’m scared too!”

Senyun yelled, jumping up from her seat. She clenched her shaking
fists and sorrowfully yelled back.

“If I apologise, if I confess that this was all my fault! I’m scared that
the prince is going to hate me!! You know what I did to His Highness!
I was taken for a fool and turned His Highness into a woman!
Because of that, let alone having to marry you, sexually harassed by
Eri! And now because of me a protest happened! Everything’s all my
fault… How could he not hate such an idiot, how could he!!”

Senyun cried. Yelled. Vomited out. In the end she couldn’t take her
own accumulated sorrows and sat down on the spot. And she cried.

“Senyun.”

Minwoo’s voice was neither kind nor gentle. It wasn’t like there
wasn’t any sort of awkward sympathy. Because he’d already been
there, done that.

“Would Clarice really hate you?”

Senyun lifted her head. Minwoo kept talking.

195
“What kind of person is Clarice to you? Someone who hates and
casts aside a person that apologises for their wrongs? Or someone
who kindly embraces them in forgiveness?”

“You…”

“Senyun. Clarice was worrying about you. Even if you stole her
panties, even if you made the Potion of Changing Gender, she was
still worried about you.”

“How am I supposed to believe that… How am I supposed to believe

you…?”

Senyun’s eyes wavered dangerously. As if she was asking for

someone to hold her.

“You don’t have to believe me.”

Minwoo held out his hand.

Sympathy was unnecessary. But, helping someone up when they’re

down was probably alright.

“Believe in Clarice. Believe, in your prince that you like.”

Although he’s a princess now. Minwoo swallowed back those words.

That would completely shatter the mood.

Senyun wordlessly looked at Minwoo’s hand. The prince that she

liked. With the sharp beating of her heart, she was reminded of a
voice.

‘True love! No matter how your own love can’t be requited, to

support and be at the back of the one.’

Where did her determination from then go to. She had made her
decision to help the prince even if it couldn’t be repaid… Even more

196
than the time she was fooled by the king’s honeyed words, it was
more regrettable that she forgot her resolve from that day.

She made her decision. Go apologise, and find a way to quell this
protest. Senyun took Minwoo’s hand and got up. As if he was proud
of her, a smile rounded the corners of his mouth.

“What are you looking at.”

Embarrassment rushed in. Senyun narrowed her eyes but decided to

leave it at that. She needed to wipe her tears and snot first if she
wanted to be intimidating or anything.

“Hm? No, nothing.”

Snicker snicker.

A vein popped out in Senyun’s forehead. She wanted to drop a

fireball on him right this instant…. But she decided to be the adult
and hold it in. Because this time, this was nothing less than a debt.

“Hold up.”

Senyun was about to leave Minwoo snickering to himself, when he

hurriedly stopped her. As Senyun gave him a strange look, Minwoo
held out his hand.

“What?”

“Panties.”

“?”

Panties?

“Don’t try to gloss over it. You need to return Clarice’s stolen
panties.”

“Wh, what?!”

197
Oh shite. Senyun’s face turned sheet white. Minwoo scowled and
brought his hand right up to her nose.

“Don’t pretend you don’t know and hand it over.”

“N, no, that…”

“Get it out with your summoning magic. Surely you’re not going to
say you don’t have it?”

“……..”

She didn’t. She’d already long since sold them to the CLC. Senyun
sweated bullets and avoided his gaze. Minwoo could make a rough
guess from her reaction. He clicked his tongue and sighed.

“Can’t be helped if you don’t have them then.”

“Y, yeah! It can’t be helped!”

Thank goodness. He was letting her off…

“Looks like we can only go by the kingdom’s laws.”

“……..Ha?”

Eye for an eye. Tooth for a tooth.

……In the end Senyun had to return to the palace missing her
underwear.

Author's notes:
I’m telling you all this in advance But the next episode is insanely
stupidly ridiculous so take caution

Translator's notes:

198
(1) Sound of someone getting his face punched in

199
Chapter 20: I approve of this marriage
The protests gathered strength with each passing day, and at the
same time the guilt in Senyun’s breasts swelled with each passing
day. Not her breast size, but her guilt. ……Actually, her breasts
might’ve gotten a bit bigger.

Even though Ericia was buried in trash with her well-being unknown,
Clarice was reassured with the thought that she had returned to her
natural environment.(1) Having lost their target, the protesters’
anger naturally turned to the castle walls. Looking at the trash heap
that used to be the castle walls, Clarice let out a sigh of regret. Not
necessarily because of the stench, but the fact that she was the one
that made everyone this angry. ……Although to be honest, she
couldn’t deny that it stank.

Clarice’s eyes were closed in deep thought, but now they gradually
opened. Her attention was still on the protest that was still running
rampant.

She made her decision

She would stop them.

***

The castle doors that was now so filthy that you could believe they
were from decrepit ruins opened with a groan. The heads of the
protesters all turned towards the castle gates. Knight order. Ordered
ranks marched out proudly enough to make the protesters shrink
back. They came to a halt right in front of the protest leader
Isaprince. Isaprince gulped.

They’d been quiet for the last couple of days (although it was simply
because the king fled) and is the army coming to beat us into
submission?

200
In the lead, the captain asked Isaprince.

“Are you ‘Clariceisaprince?'”

“Just call me Isaprince.”

Isaprince calmly replied. Hm. The captain’s eyes narrowed.

“Doesn’t that sound odd to you?”

“For the record, it’s not ‘Prince,’ but ‘King Penis.'”(2)

“Just use Prince!!”

Hut! The captain snapped his mind back to attention. Damn it. He fell
too easily to the foe’s taunts. This wasn’t what he was here for. The
captain exchanged looks with the knights and stepped aside. And like
the miracle of the Red Sea the formation of the knights split apart
and-

King Penis, no, Isaprince was horrified.

“C, Clarice-nim?!!”

Clarice walked out elegantly. Clarice held the hems of her dress and
curtseyed. Madam Wellington. Can you see me? I’m greeting people
as a princess this naturally.

“It’s my first time meeting you in person. Nice to meet you. I am the
kingdom’s Fifth Princess Clarice. I’ve been wanting to talk with
Isa…prince, ehem! Isaprince for a while now.

Why the heck did she choose that as her nickname. Clarice smiled
brightly to cover up her embarrassment. The surroundings instantly
became an uproar. The people who came face to face with the
treasure of the kingdom they all near-worshipped were swept by
fever and joy. To think he became a woman, everyone was stunned
by her beauty as if she had regained her original gender.

201
Their stunned gazes as if they were dreaming didn’t last long, and
very quickly, like a flock of zombies the crowd instantly got up and
ran towards Clarice. Hiiik. Becoming overcome by the pressure,
Clarice hesitated. The knight order instantly huddled around Clarice.
Despite that, the CLC’s hype train couldn’t be stopped.

Let’s say, for example-

“C, Clarice-nim!! Here!! Look over here!!”

And when she looked over there,

“Oh my god! Clarice-nim looked at me! She looked at me!! She

turned her head and looked straight at me!!! She chose me!! I have
no regrets!! They’re coming to take me to Valhalla!!!”

And suddenly shot off a fireball backwards and shot off into the sky
like a fireworks.

“Hand! Please shake my hand!!!”

And when she took his hand,

“Oh my god! Clarice-nim held my hand! I’m never going to wash this
hand again! From now on I’m only going to jerk off with this hand!
Now it’s nothing less than having Clarice-nim jerk me off!!!”

And when he suddenly took his pants off he immediately got caught
by other men and that hand became public property.

“Spit on me! No, curse me! Please call me human trash!!!!!”

And when she vehemently said “you’re like trash right now so could
you please stop that?” and glared at him,

“Buhii! Buhiiiiih!!! Now I’m the prince, no! The princess’s pig!!!!”

202
And started oinking like a pig. Clarice felt, heaven strike her down if
she lie, genuinely repulsed.

Clarice barely held onto her thread of reason that wanted to just
snap and let her scream for what is was worth. Clarice was genuinely
fearful. Who knew that being loved could be this scary. Damn it. If
she knew this would happen she would have waited till Hero-nim
came back with Senyun.

Actually, even though the CLC were normally hopelessly obsessed

with Clarice, they weren’t normally this bad. It was just that, the
circumstances weren’t the greatest. The joy at Clarice being rescued
from the demon king was short-lived, and the news that she
suddenly became a woman and was marrying the hero, gave the
feeling of the so-called NTR to the CLC. To boot, all these offended
people had collectively set up camp in front of the castle walls,
protesting night and day for several days straight.

Their reason had long since reached their limits. They’d made the
resolve to see this right to the end. How would you endure without
going insane?

One knight screamed as he was swept aside by the crowd. As the

formation broke down, knights began to fall one by one. And then an
opening formed. Like piranhas locked onto prey, they all charged at
Clarice.

There was no time to take action. It happened in an instant. Absolute

chaos. The people charging in without their reason. The bloodshot
eyes staring hungrily at her. The mad hands reaching for her from all
directions. Ah. Damn it. Looks like it’s going to be a piece-by-piece
princess inspection, Clarice thought.

Having shut her eyes in fear, the last thing Clarice had on her mind
was,

203
None other than Minwoo.
***

Silence. The surroundings were oddly quiet. Her face being ripped
off, her arms and legs separating out from each other, she didn’t feel
any of that pain. Rather…., it was warm. A snugly, dependable
warmth that soothed her entire being.

Clarice opened her eyes a tiny bit.

“Hero, nim…”

Minwoo was in front of her eyes. Minwoo smiled.

“Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?”

As she saw that smile, all her tightly-drawn tension fell loose, and
relief rose up light fluffy clouds. Clarice’s throat dried up and she
only nodded her head. She knew that having made the decision to
come out of the castle on her own without discussion or planning
was nothing short of shameful. But just now, Clarice was, very, very
happy.

“You, you damned hero!! Where do you think you are!!!”

Isaprince’s rage-filled shout. Clarice finally looked around her. The

CLC drew a giant circle around them as they surrounding them. Even
if they wanted to come close, they could not. It was because
surrounding there was a blue barrier with Minwoo as the center. A
mana barrier.

The one who made that barrier was none other than Senyun.

“Ah, it, it’s been a while, my, prince…..”

Senyun greeted her stiffly. With a face as red as tomato, she was
standing there awkwardly as she held down the hems of her skirt.

204
Even so, delight came before doubt. Unconsciously, Clarice sighed
deeply.

Senyun scared herself shitless in advance.

“You’re safe. I hadn’t seen you for a while, I was afraid something
had happened to you.”

Eh? Senyun stared blankly. You were worried about me? Indecisive
as to what to do, her gaze went everywhere before it finally met
Minwoo’s. “……..” Senyun wordlessly grabbed her staff. It was still
too early. If I confessed everything, she really might hate me then.
But-

‘I’m not running away anymore. Even if I am hated, I will support His
Highness’s love. ‘

Senyun turned to Isaprince and the rest of the CLC. Take

responsibility and quell this protest. That was what she had to do
right now.

As if to support her resolve a gust of wind blew in.

Fucking hell! Senyun completely forgot about putting on airs and

desperately pushed her skirt down. Behind her, she heard Minwoo
snickering at her expense. That little shit. She’ll kill him someday. She
WILL kill him someday. She vowed to herself with tearful eyes.

“Prince-shi, no, Senyun-shi, you’re a victim as well. So why are you

interfering with us?”

“Interfering?”

Senyun’s counter question. Isaprince bitterly replied.

“Senyun-shi. You are not our enemy. That is that hero who is
embracing the princess as if to show off in front of us. We the CLC

205
have admired the princess from the darkest ages. Without any greed,
all of us fairly, we watched over her warmly from afar. But this
shameless hero…. He ignored us and dared to monopolise the
princess! This is nothing more than cutting in! We the CLC have loved
the princess for far longer!!”

The CLC surrounding her cheered their agreement. Senyun watched

Isaprince wordlessly. She is surely being convinced. Her confidence
boosted, Isaprince continued.

“The princess is not a single person’s belonging. She is all of ours. If

that brat of a hero vanishes, then we will all be able to love the
princess fairly once again.”

Yandere. Minwoo thought. Woooahhhh… He’d quite liked it in 2D

but now that he was face to face with it in person, it gave him the
shudders and shut his mouth. This is seriously priestess-level.

Senyun had been thinking and thinking again, before she finally
opened her mouth.

“Everyone’s…. But what will happen if the princess refuses you?”

“Eh? Refuses?”

Isaprince’s gaze changed. The mood froze instantly. Then, she made
a smile befitting a lunatic.

“If we can’t have the princess, no one can. Not the hero, the demon
king, the kingdom! No one! If we can’t have the princess, we will turn
everything into cinders!”

At Isaprince’s shout that represented their fanaticism, the CLC

cheered. They rejoiced. Gripped by fear, Clarice buried her face into
Minwoo’s embrace. He couldn’t stand to watch this any longer. Just
as he was about to step out to shut their mouths.

206
“You imbeciles!!!”

Ziiiing. Senyun’s voice, amplified with a Megaphone spell, echoed

through all corners of the city. To a hesitating and stunned Isaprince,
Senyun rounded on her like a tempest.

“If you can’t have her then you’ll do what to the princess? The
princess is all of yours?! Don’t bullshit me!!! The princess!! Is hers
and not yours! Not everyone’s, but herself!!”

“Y, you…. Just what…”

“Shut up!!!”

“Hiiik!”

Put it simply, a lion’s roar. Faced with pressure like a tiger’s, Isaprince
fell down on her butt.

“Isaprince! Are you not ashamed of yourself as one of the CLC?! You
are no longer CLC! Return your goods immediately and get the hell
out of the organization!!”

“Wh, what?!”

Isaprince bolted upright. Having been taunted to the extremes, she

no longer understood the meaning of fear.

“You… Are you making light of my life as a CLC member?!”

“Then let me ask you this. Would one that would harm the princess
with their possessiveness, truly be able to call oneself part of the
CLC?”

“Possessiveness…?”

“Yeah.”

207
What she had to say from here was not limited to just Isaprince.
Senyun took a step back, looked around her and said.

“You are all making a fatal error here. We the CLC are a group
dedicated to protect and love the princess, not to monopolize her
and exclude others from doing the same. If we are a group truly
dedicated to the princess, then is not now a moment where we
should respect the princess and celebrate?!”

The CLC started to sway. Uneasiness began to sprout from mania. It

was proof that Senyun’s words were having an effect.

“Isaprince. How did you come to be part of the CLC?”

“That…”

“Was it because the princess, no, Clarice-nim had a good face to BL

ship him with other men?”

Isaprince flared up and yelled.

“Don’t bullshit me! If I was that kind of fujoshi then I would never
have led this protest in the first place!”

It was then.

“That reminds me I… I came into the CLC when Clarice-nim smiled at

me on her way through.”

The CLC member that flew into the sky with the fireball murmured.
And then-

“I was touched by him when I was pushed over by the crowd and fell,
and he helped me up then…”

The CLC member who had been jacking off other men murmured
faintly. And then-

208
“Buhi… Buhhiiii… Bubuub… (The princess looked exactly the type
who would be gentle by day and a dom by night and that was right
up my alley…)”

The pig that oinked like a pig went buhibuhi. And then others began
to reminisce and speak of their own memories. There was no more
mania any more. Just a faint perfume, and the flowering of the
original loving mind for Clarice.

“What did you join the CLC for?”

To Isaprince, who was watching the others, Senyun approached.

Isaprince’s eyes suddenly opened widely… Before tears dropped
down he face as she wailed.

“You’ll know as well… The CLC… The CLC!”

Isaprince couldn’t finish speaking. But as if to pass on the baton, the

CLC member that had been jacking off and the men that had been
getting jacked off shouted proudly.

“The CLC!! Is something that our lower body demands!!!”

“Is marriage important right now?!”

“Clarice-nim that became a woman!”

Feeling the flames of passion, the men clenched their fists as one and
shouted.

“””She’s so damn sexy!!”””

The CLC couldn’t restrain their overflowing emotions. All of them

shouted as one.

“When does the CLC die?!!”

“Is it when your nephew steals your goods?!”

209
“Buhi!(No!)”

“Is it when you hear that Clarice was captured by the demon king but
you were less sad and more excited over the prospect of Clarice
getting trained?!”

“Buhi!!(No!!)”

“When you enter sage mode after a session!”

“When you remember your love for Clarice!!”

“Buhiiiiii!!!(And throw it away!!!)”

You young’uns. Senyun wiped her nose and felt pride running
through her. To nail the hammer in the coffin she yelled.

“That’s right!! Marriage is simply marriage! Just because Clarice-nim

became taken!! Our love does not change! True love! Is when no
matter how your own love can’t be requited, you support and be at
the back of the one you love!!! And so we the CLC! Shall cheer on the
marriage between Clarice-nim and the hero!! Understood?!!”

“”””Understood!!!!””””

As if she was conducting an orchestra, Senyun raised her fist high in

the air and yelled.

“I! Approve!! Of this marriage!!!”

Wooooooahhhh!!!! A cheer that shook the skies, no, the heavens

and the earth burst out. I approve of this marriage!!! I do!! I do!!
Woooaaahhhhh!!!! The CLC cheered heartily left and right.

….

……..

…………

210
And there were those who watched this spectacle from start to
finish.

“Clarice.”

“Yes.”

The gazes of the two met and they both sighed.

“Wouldn’t it have been better if this kind of country had fallen to the
demon king?”

“Would it not have been better if this kind of country had fallen to
the demon king?”

Author's notes:
Q. Is this kind of development alright? A. It’s okay. No problems.

The Speartihta parody that everyone in the know will know….(3) I

seriously wondered is it really alright to lead the story like this? as I
wrote it.

Honest;;

Translator's notes:
(1) Holy shite Clarice them sick burns

(2) Prince and King Penis both in English, see Chapter 16 notes for
details

(3) More accurately, most of this chapter is a parody of THIS

http://m.todayhumor.co.kr/view.php?table=humorbest&no=708460
(untranslated) comic, which describes a patch in the Nexon game
Vindictus, which at the time, nerfed the spear capabilities of
“Spin2win” Lann (Lethita in the KR version), a character capable of

211
using dual spears, and at the same time buffed Fiona and Evie/Evy,
two popular female characters. Ironically enough, this comic took off
and became a meme in Korea, to the point where Nexon eventually
buffed Lann back so that he was even better and easier to use than
before his nerf. (Allegedly. I never played it so I’m going off what
history I trawled.)

212
Chapter 21: Wedding date
Once the situation had more or less calmed down, Karina rushed in
to greet the party that returned to the palace. Karina yelled at Clarice
with a frantic voice she’d never heard from her.

“Your Highness! Are you out of your mind?! You knew perfectly well
just who they were and yet you still went out anyway?!!”

Clarice had all sorts of different excuses at the ready yet none of
them left her mouth. Because she saw Karina’s tear-reddened eyes.
She could only console and reassure Karina and say that she was
sorry, she would be more careful from now on.

“So, how did this all happen?”

Once they got back to their rooms, the first thing Clarice did was to
interrogate Senyun. With the same yaksha-like face that she’d glared
at Ericia with, with the same yaksha’s aura she’d once aimed at her
father.(1)

Senyun had all sorts of different excuses at the ready yet none of
them left her mouth. Because she felt that if she said one word
wrong and none of her bones would be left intact. She could only do
this.

“I’m sorrryyyyyyy!!!!!”

Leaping up in her seat (very boldly despite the fact she wasn’t
wearing panties[and because of that Minwoo had an unwanted
glimpse under her skirt and nearly stabbed his eyes out then and
there.]) her legs folded under her and plopped on the ground. She
prostrated herself flat on the ground and admitted to everything she
had done.

213
“I never ever meant for this to happen!!! Isaprince! To think that
Isaprince bitch would start a riot, I never imagined iiiiiiiittt!!!”

So that it would reach you. So that this truth without a single hint of
a lie would reach you. Since no command came after a very long time
Senyun glanced up to look at Clarice’s reaction. And regretted it.

Because what was sitting there wasn’t Clarice with a face and aura of
a yaksha, but just a yaksha.

“……..Senyun. That’s not what I wanted to ask.”

Clarice couldn’t take her throbbing headache anymore, as she

rubbed her temples and sighed.

“Why did you do something I didn’t even ask for?”

Because of that, now they had the people’s complete support for
Clarice’s marriage with Minwoo. Now even if Father came back and
decided to push harder for marriage now they had no avenues of
escape. Of course, IF he came back…

Senyun lifted her head up to look at Clarice ……her giant breasts hid
her face from Senyun’s line of sight. Lol wtf.

“I wanted to take responsibility…”

Setting aside how she wanted to cry for a lot of things, Senyun said
so. Responsibility? Clarice replied back. Senyun sat up straight to face
Clarice’s gaze and confessed her feelings.

“Responsibility for making Your Highness into a woman.

Responsibility for the humiliation you suffered at Ericia’s hands.
Responsibility for being unable to call off the marriage. And
responsibility for causing the protest.”

“………..”

214
“At first it was just to settle down the CLC but I unconsciously rode
the mood and I have nothing to say for that…. But I genuinely
wanted to take responsibility.”

Clarice looked at Senyun’s purple eyes. She realised that in those

pretty eyes which resembled violets, there was the truth without a
single trace of a lie.

Clarice sighed and couldn’t help but forgive her.

“Just this once. If you pull something ridiculous like this next time
then I really will not forgive you then.”

“C, Clarice-nim…!”

Sniffle. Senyun covered her mouth with her hands and was moved by
that noble benevolence. Clarice’s eyes narrowed slightly as she
wondered whether she was overdoing it, before she opened her
mouth.

“Senyun. Speaking of which…”

Clarice’s clear face flushed shyly.

“Th, thank you for stopping the protesters. If it weren’t for Senyun,
something horrible would definitely have happened.”

Her running rampant without being asked was something that made
her angry, but ultimately it did result in quelling the protest(although
that ‘result’ was barely avoiding the worst-case scenario.) Clarice
sincerely thanked Senyun.

And Senyun’s reaction.

“……….!!!”

215
Kuk. Kuhuk. Senyun gripped her chest and breathed heavily like an
ox, and fell to the floor. Clarice was startled and helped Senyun up.
Clarice’s worried eyes turned frigid instantly.

Now why does she have a nosebleed.

“M, my prince… I, I…!!! Uuuuuuu!!!!”

Without any time to react Senyun buried herself in her breasts.

Waaaaaaaahhhhh!!!!!!!! Senyun started crying a flood of tears.
Resigned, Clarice patted Senyun’s back and comforted her.

“I! I was so scaaaarredd!!!!! Hwaaaaaaaah!!!!! Your Highness!! I was

afraid Your Highness would hate mee!!!!!
Hwuahuhwhuuuaaaaa!!!!!!”

Clarice’s gaze met with Minwoo and Karina’s. The three of them
grinned at the same time and shook their heads.

In any case, she really was like a child.

***

Senyun finally admitted it. What? That her beloved prince had
become a woman. The reality that her prince was now a princess. Up
till now Clarice as a woman was so unfamiliar she couldn’t possibly
deal with her awkwardness. But Clarice was still Clarice. Even if she
was now a woman, her gentleness didn’t change. At the same time,
she felt that the saying passed down in the doujin circles were there
for a reason.

Senyun buried and rubbed her face in Clarice’s abundant, motherly

breasts (although ironically Senyun’s mother was had cliffside
breasts like Senyun herself) and Senyun’s eyes met with Karina.

The two of them shared a connection.

‘Boys, or girls.’

216
‘It’s fine as long as they taste good.'(2)

That was her new life motto.

Clarice shuddered at the chill that suddenly ran down her spine. It
was probably because of her sodden front due to Senyun dripping
snot and tears all over it. Clarice slowly decided to pry Senyun off.

“Senyun. Are you alri….”

“Guhehehe…”

“Guhehehe… Her Highness’s breasts…. So soft and fluffy♪”

Hul.(3)

Senyun showed her true colours. Clarice forgot that she, too, was a
member of that damned CLC. Wait, and it’d been how long since
she’d been crying her heart out.

“Oi! Is it seriously time for you to pull this shit?!”

Minwoo quickly ran in and grabbed Senyun’s scruff. Like a fish

hooked to the line, Senyun flailed around as she yelled back.

“Shut uup!!! Coming from the one who stole my panties! Are you
going to steal Her Highness…. Mmhmm!”

Minwoo hurriedly sealed off that mouth. This thing kept pointlessly
saying things that would get very very awkward. Minwoo wanted to
keep the fact that he made Senyun into a ‘no panties’ for the panty
thief incident a secret from Clarice. Even though Senyun more than
deserved it, there was no way that Clarice would like that type of
revenge.

217
Minwoo wanted to always be someone reliable to Clarice. Not some
petty perverted no panties.

“Panties?”

Clarice tilted her head. Perhaps because of the panty thief incident,
Clarice was very sensitive to the word panties. Minwoo played it off.

“No, it’s nothing. Not like this is the first time she’s bullshitted like
that. Don’t worry about-”

“Mmmm!!!!”

Crunch.

“Waaaaaarrrgh!!!”

Fuck! She actually bit my hand!!

“You wanna go?!”

“Mmmmmm!!!”

The two of them startle grappling and struggling with each other.
Stuck between the two of them, Clarice looked to Karina for help.

Crunch crunch. She was eating popcorn.

Tch! Now that she thought about it, although she had nothing to do
with this incident, but she too, was a member of the CLC. For an
organisation that supposedly loved and adored her, they seriously
weren’t anything good for her life. Just as Clarice was about to fold
up her sleeves to separate the two herself.

“Hoho. We were worried how you were doing, but it seems like we
didn’t have to.”

“That seems so. Just look at how lively they are.”

218
Everyone’s heads turned to the new voice. Could it be, they thought
but coulda was woulda. The royal couple who had cleanly
abandoned the country and ran away were somehow, somewhen,
snuck back in like a snake sneaking through walls. Everyone was so
dumbfounded they didn’t know where to begin.

Of course, the two iron-skin faces(4) were the exceptions.

“Clarice. You’ve had it hard. We believed that if it were you, you

would brilliantly be able to overcome this crisis. There was good in
holding back our tears and leaving you to it.”

“Your Majesty. The others will feel left out.”

“Ahh. That’s right. Minwoo and Senyun, as well as Karina, good job.
Especially Senyun. I didn’t think that I would be that moved by your
speech on true love. Really now, I… I’m getting all embarrassed
here.”

“Oh my. Your Majesty. Are you feeling embarrassed to another

woman in front of your woman?”

Hahaha! Hohoho! The royal couple led on with their pointless

chatter. It was so shameless no one present could say anything
edgewise.

They’d have to find where to begin first.

“Mother. Leaving aside that fu…. Father, why did Mother also leave
the castle?”

It was a question that asked that why, at the very least, did she not
remain behind to look after the kingdom. And the queen’s answer
was.

219
“Princess. You are asking an obvious question. A husband and wife
are one from the beginning. What purpose would there be for me to
remain without my husband?”

“………”

Ah fuck it, speechless it is. As expected of the queen whose head

turned to flowers whenever it involved the king.

“Princess. Aren’t there greater problems at present?”

“Greater problems?”

The queen smirked. To someone (=king) it was a bright and happy

smile, and at the same time to others(=everyone else) it was a
foreboding omen.

“While we came back, I heard what the people were saying. That
they were blessing the engagement of the princess and the hero.”

Surely not. Minwoo and Clarice both blanched. The king and queen
exchanged a look before they opened their mouths together.

“Minwoo-”

“Princess-”

“”When would be a good date for the wedding?””

Author's notes:
I fixed a few parts namely about how the queen is now a woman
whose head turns to flowers whenever it has to do with her husband
and I added some details about the priestess in the pillow talk
chapter.

Because the Priestess makes her appearance next chapter!

220
Translator's notes:
(1) See Chapter 16 for the explanation on yaksha

(2) aka it’s not gay fine as long as they’re cute

(3) See Chapter 13 for the explanation on this multipurpose SFX

(4) As in, thick face = shameless ⟶ upgrade.

TN: So…. I’ve been translating what’s essentially ‘holy maiden’ as

‘priestess’ this entire time, but as ‘holy maiden’ is a title in of its own,
I will most likely interchange between them next chapter, making it
as clear as possible when the usage of ‘priestess’ isn’t referring to the
person in question.

221
Chapter 22: The Holy Maiden’s pupils
flashes
The time the Priestess’s ‘prayer’ ended. Her retainer carefully
opened the prayer hall doors. Priestess-nim. Are you in? From deep
inside the room one could hear the rustling of clothes, and
eventually an elegant voice came back.

“Come in.”

As the retainer opened the door, a voluptuous silver-haired woman

wearing nothing but a white robe over her naked body greeted him.
It was the Holy Maiden ‘Orleia.’ Even as the male retainer stared at
her dumbstruck she made no moves to hide her body. Rather, she
proudly showed off her body like a cat and smiled satisfyingly.

‘Mitohi-nim who watches over us says “do not be ashamed of

showing your naked body to others. Rather, it is yourself that lacks
confidence.”‘

It was a verse from the holy book ‘Way of the Pupil’ 69:74.(0.5)
Unlike her former comrade Eri she wasn’t someone who advocated
exhibitionism any and everywhere, but nor did she denounce it. If
she had to make a decision, you could say she’d have fun with it.
Because like the father of the priesthood and the god of the Great
Pupil Mitohi said, she had confidence in herself.

That there was no way that men wouldn’t fall for this body.

“Th, that’s… Ehem. The kingdom has sent a message.”

As if his lower regions were getting uncomfortable, the retainer

handed over the message in an awkward stance. Heh♪ Orleia looked
at the envelope marked with the royal seal with interest. If it was the
kingdom, that was the country where her ‘darling’ was residing in for

222
now. Such a cold-hearted man. He just scoffed at her confession but
when that woman of a prince asked him to stay in the kingdom he
stayed in a heartbeat.

Orleia tore the seal with a face more befitting a villainess than a
priestess as she venomously said.

“Speaking of which I heard that interesting things happened in that

country lately.”

That troublemaker of a king made the prince into a woman and tried
to marry her off to darling and a riot occurred because of that. Smirk.
As Orleia opened the letter she unconsciously chortled. From what
she heard, Prince Clarice became a woman in the end. But just
because that was so, there was no reason for it to lead to their
engagement. Plus, the opponent was that darling. That darling that,
during their demon king subjugation adventures, had fended off
countless body attacks(1) and honey traps.

It’s not like engagement was the name of some goblin in the
neighbouring hunting grounds and it wouldn’t go through that
easily…

‘Wedding invitation. The Otherworldly Hero Minwoo and the

kingdom’s Fifth Princess Clarice are set to exchange vows of
marriage. As the Hero’s old companion and saviour of the princess,
we wish for the Mitohi faith’s White Holy Maiden Orleia to please
visit the kingdom and bless their holy matrimony.’

And the world ended right then and there.

***

Hut! Orleia’s eyes snapped open. She looked around and saw she
was in the prayer room. Thank goodness. Had she fainted in the

223
middle of offering ‘prayers’. Orleia looked at the pupil mark that
symbolised the faith and sighed in relief.

Ahh. O lord Mitohi. How must you try us so. No matter how much
you wanted to punish this pig, that kind of low quality dream…

“That wasn’t a dream, Priestess.”

Fucking hell!

“Oh Great Pupil. Oh my goodness….”

The retainer passed another letter to despairing Orleia.

“What’s this?”

“It’s a letter. My lady Priestess dropped it as you were taking the

letter out of the envelope.”

Why the heck would you send two letters? Orleia read through the
letter, wary of any new disgusting surprises that might pop up. A
wicked glint appeared in her eye. Orleia carefully folded the letter
and smirked wickedly.

“Could it be… O Mitohi. Is this also your will. Kuk kuk…”(2)

Orleia ripped off her robe. Ignoring the retainer that was shocked at
her naked body, Orleia started putting on her underwear and
priestess garb that lay folded in a corner of the room.

“I need to meet the Bishop.”

“P, Priestess?!”

Lastly she took the holy sword and was about to hurriedly leave the
prayer hall before she stopped and turned back to the retainer.

“You should stay here. You’ve got more pressing issues at hand, no?”

224
Orleia smirked. Her gaze was aimed directly down below, at the
awkwardly standing retainer’s crotch.

Orleia left, and the red-faced retainer could only helplessly grip his
crotch.
***

The second letter’s contents were as follows.

To the noble Holy Maiden (性女) who follows the teachings of the
the God of Sexuality (性神).(3) As the mother of the princess, I have
something to request of you. Currently, even with marriage to the
hero right on the horizon, our princess is still ignorant of her
nature(gender) as a woman, and at this rate, I fear that there will be
difficulties on the first night. Therefore, would it please the Holy
Maiden to educate the princess on sexual activity as a woman.
Because the princess has only dangerous women of the ‘CLC’
surrounding her, I only have you to rely on. Naturally, I will not be
stingy in recompense for your services. Please. – The Queen

In a nutshell, it meant to help out with Clarice’s sex ed. Having read
the message completely, Orleia felt complicated. Stroking the holy
sword as she would her own child, Orleia felt so regretful she said.

“Let alone marrying off our holy hero, to ask me to teach the bride
sex education…”

The Bishop bit his lip in mortification. To ask the noble Holy Maiden
to teach sexual education was no problem. One of the principal tasks
that the Mitohi faith that worship the Sexual God (it was said again,
that it wasn’t 聖(holy/sacred) but 性 (sexual/gender).) was teaching
those that were too shy and/or lacking knowledge of sexual activity
proper sex ed.

225
The real problem was, Minwoo had been acknowledged by the
Mitohi faith and was the Divine Hero that had the holy sword
bestowed on him. If it was a relationship that ended with just the
transferral of the holy sword then this wouldn’t even be a problem.
However, throughout the ages, the Mitohi faith took the Divine Hero
as the husband of the Holy Maiden. Because one of the prerequisites
of being accepted as the divine hero was winning the love of the
Holy Maiden.

In other words, the holy sword was physical proof of the love
between Divine Hero and the Holy Maiden. However the holy sword
was currently in Orleia’s hands. Because as soon as Minwoo had
defeated the demon king he had thrown away the sword and
returned with Clarice.

Indeed the cold-hearted man. But this farce was now over.

“Do not be so disappointed, my lord Bishop. On the contrary, this is

an opportunity.”

“Eh? Opportunity?”

Fufu. Orleia whispered furtively like a cat.

“The pleasure of a woman is several tens of times greater than a

man. Do you really think that Princess Clarice, ignorant of all things
sexual will be able to withstand it?”

“Priestess. You don’t mean to say…”

The Bishop caught onto Orleia’s evil plan and shuddered. As if a

sumptuous feast was laid out before her, she deliciously licked her
red lips and said.

“Under the pretense of sexual education, I will make both Princess

Clarice’s mind and body mine. Then if darling becomes Princess

226
Clarice’s, then I can just make that princess mine. Because then
darling also becomes mine.”

Quite the dreadful declaration. The Bishop wiped his nose with a
finger, deeply moved. That’s our Holy Maiden!

Orleia embraced the holy sword as she imagined Clarice who was no
doubt being all love-love with darling, as she slowly opened her eyes.

“Princess. I’ll yield his virginity.”

But-

“His chrysanthemum is mine.”

The lustful Holy Maiden’s eyes blazed.

Author's notes:
I support an erotic comedy that men and women, young and old can
all enjoy

Translator's notes:
(0.5) Ooooof course that line would be from Chapter 69 of whatever
book they preach out of

(1) As in the feminine kind, not the wrestler kind

(2) Laughing/evil chucking SFX

(3) Joke lost by pun and lack of translator creativity: Holy maiden
(聖女) and ‘sexual/lewd maiden’ (性女) is pronounced the same in
Korean, and it’s only when you have the hanja written out you
realise they mean two different things. Likewise, the hanja for ‘holy’
is replaced by the same character for ‘adult’ in the hanja for ‘god of

227
sexuality’ as well. Anyone have any suggestions, feel free to
comment.

228
Chapter 23: She’s a pervert
The capital was lively with the sounds of festivities. To celebrate
Princess Clarice and the Hero’s marriage, the royal family had
decided to hold a festival. There were numerous background reasons
as to why they did so. To help bolster public relations that were
damaged by the protests, as well as to completely seal the deal with
the matter of the engagement.

Either way, the two people involved in said engagement that could
arguably called the main characters of the festival, especially Clarice,
wanted to smash through a window yelling “freedom!” If she hadn’t
hastily gone out and aggravated the protestors at that time then at
least she wouldn’t have had her nose cut off with her eyes wide
open.(1)

No, before that, considering how much they were howling with
anger against this marriage, how the heck did they turn to
celebrating this engagement as easily as flipping pancakes.

Did they even have a conscience?

“The hero was quite popular among the people to begin with. It’s a
marriage between the two most celebrated people in the country, so
there’s no way they wouldn’t be festive.”

In that case why did they attack Hero-nim so much?

“Completely the opposite. It’s because he was so popular that they

felt all the more betrayed. Up till now, Hero-nim has denied all the
scandals surrounding himself and you. Because Clarice was a man
and he didn’t like men. So everyone was resting reassured, then let
alone the news that Your Highness was now a woman, the news that
the hero was engaged to you as well came out of absolutely
nowhere, so the CLC naturally felt like they’d been backstabbed.”

229
But according to the Senyun the CLC had a hobby of enjoying
‘coupling’ her and Hero-nim together?

“Imaginations are only enjoyable as long as they remain in the

imagination. During the demon king crisis, people heard that Your
Highness almost married an orc and although they revelled in their
minds, they didn’t want it to actually happen.”

Why the heck would you use that as a comparison?

“By the way, I was the source for that one.”

All of a sudden that comparison became so much more acceptable.

That wasn’t the only thing that had Clarice on edge. There was
another horrifying problem that made everything else pale in
comparison. It had sunk beneath the tsunami of reality up till now,
but it was only after the engagement was set up that it came back up
to the surface. The thing that rose up to the choppy surfaces from
the depths was something that she quite simply couldn’t look at
head on, something that horrified her to make her just want to shut
herself up in her room, eyes and ears sealed. It was terrible. It was
horrible.

And that name was-

“Your Highness. Have you studied for the bridal night?”

Bridal night. That was, the ‘first night’.

Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaghh!!!! Clarice clutched her head and despaired.

Despite Karina looking on with pitiful eyes, she didn’t care and
crawled back under the covers. Her face was burning red like an
inferno.

She knew she was being an idiot. But how could she help her
embarrassment. Engagement lead to marriage, marriage had the

230
bridal chamber waiting, and what happened in the bridal chamber
was s… s…. se….

Aaaaaaaaaaaagh!!!!!!

Dunno about anyone else, but bridal chamber with Hero-nim! Bridal
night! First night! S… s…. se… Khm! That! There’s no way she could
do that!

“So does that mean it’s alright with someone else?”

“Never!!!”

“Isn’t it alright then?”

“But, but! I don’t… Want…”

Clarice mumbled, her face peeking out from below the covers. Her
face blushed bright as she fidgeted, looking every bit like the woman
she was meant to be. Great job, Madam Wellington. Karina
stoppered up her nosebleed and smirked.

“So reject ⟶ abject ⟶ accept, so that means you want it, in rhyme,
don’t you?”

“…………”

More than her fear of the first night, her annoyance at Karina was
greater.

“Before that, the two of them are waiting for you. Your Highness,
now would be a good time to head to the parlor.”

Was it that time already. Clarice dragged her lifeless feet to the
parlour. Although Karina tried to convince and reassure her in the
meantime (“Your Highness. Sex isn’t such a scary thing. Don’t be too
scared. It actually feels really good?”, “Have you done it Karina?”, “I

231
saw it in an ero-doujin.”,”…………”) it didn’t seem to have much
effect.

The two of them arrived at the parlour. Having safely accompanied

Clarice, Karina left to accompany the ‘guests.’ Left alone, Clarice took
a deep breath before she opened the door. Peekaboo. Through the
gap between the doors she could hear an argument in full storm.

“Weird thing? Senyun. What kind of a regrettable name is that? I

only taught some of your comrades Womb Power?”

“That’s-what-I’ve-been-saying!! Why did you teach them that kind of

thing! Now everyone’s stripping because of you Eri! God damn it!”

“Don’t you know that good things are meant to be shared? Now my
lifelong wish has finally started to take fruit and you’re not even
supporting me…”

“Shut up. Who wouldn’t know that you’re just selling out the
princess’s name?”

“Why? Isn’t it the truth that it’s ‘The Womb Power even Princess
Clarice learnt?'”

“Don’t use the princess for that kind of crap! It’s disgusting!”

Ah. She didn’t want to go in. She really didn’t. But she couldn’t help
it. Feeling like she was swallowing needles, walking across coals
barefooted, she went in. As Clarice showed herself the two of them
stopped fighting and stood up.

“Princess?!”

Senyun who greeted her with a bright smile as if she’d never been
angry in the first place,

“Y, y-y, Your Highness. Ehem. Have you been doing well?”

232
Ericia who greeted her all fidgety like a dog that needed to ‘go.’ For
the record, she was wearing bikni armour. Sigh. Clarice sighed and
made a disdainful expression.

“Eri. This is inside the palace. At the very least, put on a robe.”

Urk. Crestfallen, Eri pulled a robe around herself. It was quite the
pure expression, maybe as a result of having nearly been killed by
Clarice(and Minwoo). Although she’d brought it onto herself.

Senyun ran over to Clarice and pointed at Ericia.

“Princess! Princess! Throw this nutcase into the dungeons

immediately under lese majeste!”

“Calm down, Senyun. Lese majeste?”

“This idiot’s spreading false rumours that you’ve learn Womb Power
to spread it around! There’s no way that Your Highness would learn
something as dumb as that! Wouldn’t you?!”

“…………”

Clarice could only hold her peace. I’m sorry. That kind of dumb
power, I learned it. At her depressed reaction, Senyun’s eyes began
to be dyed in the colours of terror. Her reaction was similar to a
commoner boy that just learned that pretty noble ladies pooped and
pissed just like everyone else.

“Eh? Surely, not…. Right? Surely Your Highness wouldn’t have…”

“And what did I say? That it was the truth?”

Ericia smirked smugly. Senyun backpedalled in horror. Ericia

somehow crept up behind Senyun, grabbed her shoulder and
whispered in her ear.

233
“Don’t you want to learn it too, Senyun? It’s a chance to have the
same power as Her Highness?”

“Th, that… I, I…..”

Senyun looked towards Clarice with plaintive eyes. Right now she
was most certainly torn to make a decision. Feeling that if she left
this alone, Senyun too, would fall to the hands of exhibitionism,
Clarice called over Ericia.

“Eri. Know that if you keep trying to recruit Senyun I’ll order your
womb to be ripped out of your body.”

“………..”

“And from now on, don’t use my name either. If you do, I’ll erase
Eri’s name from the nobles’ registry.”

“…………”

“Answer.”

“……Sob, I, I’m sorry…”

The trauma was significant.

Lamenting that her personality had really taken a turn for the worse
lately, Clarice bade the two people sit. As if it were perfectly natural,
Ericia sat on Clarice’s opposite side, as far away as possible to boot,
and in contrast, Senyun stuck right close to Clarice. Clarice glanced at
Senyun.

This was somewhat awkward. She’d prefer it if she kept her distance
somewhat. But on the other hand, Clarice was amazed at how even
though a woman was snuggling right up and personal with her, she
didn’t feel even a trace of attraction. Although Clarice was the
somewhat dense type to begin with, the bigger reason was that

234
she’d already seen all of Senyun’s shameful and should-not-be-seen
moments and hence she had no romantic feelings for her at all. To
be honest, even if it wasn’t Senyun, all of the women around her had
some screws loose with their heads so she wondered whether she
even had any romantic feelings for women.

If you were to provide an example-

‘I will have, hold and cherish her for the rest of my life.’

‘I don’t want to lose my important person a second time.’

‘Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?’

……………

“Princess? Your face is bright red. Are you feeling ill?”

“N, no. It. Th, that. Ehem!”

Couldn’t be helped. Even from a man’s point of view (although she

was a woman now) he was so wonderful.

“B, before that, the reason I called the two of you here today, was to
ask you something.”

Even while her heat still hadn’t passed off, Clarice quickly changed
the subject.

“”Ask us something?””

“I heard that the two of you, with Hero-nim were accompanied by

the Holy Maiden of the Mitohi faith on your adventures.”

“”Urk!!””

Holy Maiden. When those words came out, both of them shuddered
instantly. At the odd reaction, Clarice’s eyes widened.

235
“What’s the matter?”

“Nothing. If it’s the Priestess, she’s just…. Right?”

“Mm. Princess. Why are you asking about our adventures with the
Priestess?”

“Nothing much. I just wanted to know just what kind of person the
Holy Maiden is.”

“”…………””

Senyun and Ericia shared an unreadable glance between each other.

Senyun cautiously opened her mouth.

“How much does Your Highness know about the Holy Maiden?”

It wasn’t like Clarice knew that much. Since each member of the hero
party was doing their own thing in the demon king castle, she
couldn’t meet with them, and at the victory party that the kingdom
held to celebrate the hero party’s return she was stuck in her room
recuperating. To sum up what Clarice knew, it was as follows.

Holy Maiden. Name, Orleia. Holy Maiden of the Mitohi faith, which
worshiped the God of the Pupil Mitohi, that governed over all things
sexual. Age 18, a member of the hero party. Famous for her gentle
pure personality befitting of her role as the Holy Maiden.

“Gentle…”

“Pure…”

The two people were lost for words. Whenever she acted coy and
shy and peaceful in the name of image-making, they’d said it made
them lose their appetites, but to think it actually worked.

Senyun scowled and said.

236
“That, I don’t know where to begin…. But not her.”

“Sincerely for Your Highness’s sake, for the sake of Your Highness
and Minwoo’s peaceful marriage, it would be the best if you don’t
meet with the Priestess.

Senyun nodded. Just what kind of person was the Holy Maiden? That
curiosity only lasted the briefest period before the words she heard
next made her freeze.

“In one word.”

“One word?”

“She’s a pervert.”

“……Pervert?”

Just as their conversation was getting heated, a knock on the door

echoed through the room.

Knock knock.

“Your Highness. The Holy Maiden has arrived.”

“”?!””

Senyun and Ericia leapt up from their seat. Both of them had
expressions doubting their ears. Feeling somewhat apologetic,
Clarice replied.

“Come in.”

When she did, Karina opened the door, and the Holy Maiden
appeared. Senyun and Ericia gaped, horrified. Clarice couldn’t take
her eyes off the Holy Maiden’s pure appearance. Pure white. White
hair, white skin with white dress, everything about her felt incredibly
pure.

237
A clean person. That was her first impression of the Holy Maiden. It
felt like not even the ‘p’ in pervert would be anywhere near her.

“Your Highness. Greetings. I am the Mitohi faith’s Holy Maiden,

Orleia.”

Orleia held the edges of her dress and curtseyed. Her eyes made
beautiful crescents as she smiled. Clarice was surprised at the fact
that her eyes were red, and surprised again at her sharp gaze similar
to a cat. But above all that, to the extent that all the above could be
considered charming points, Orleia was beautiful.

As if she was saddened by the still-frozen Senyun and Ericia, Orleia

pouted.

“Both of you, it’s been a while. Really, how could you not keep in
touch all that time?”

Between. Us. She enunciated clearly in a quiet whisper. Senyun

scowled and asked.

“H, how are you here…”

“I told the princess to keep my coming here a secret. As a surprise♪

fufu. It’s Princess Clarice’s wedding soon, so it’s only natural that I
arrived at the castle, no?”

For. My. Darling. She enunciated clearly in a quiet whisper. Ericia

scowled and asked.

“Just what are you plotting?”

“Plot? Oh my, I have no idea what you’re talking about♪”

Having expertly batted away her questions, Orleia approached

Clarice. Her brilliant eyes licked every inch and crevice of Clarice’s
body from up close. For a moment, Clarice felt an odd

238
embarrassment like she’d suddenly been stripped naked. She
shuddered unconsciously.

“Indeed. A beauty as the rumours described. It’s hard to believe that

you were once a man.”

“Or, Orleia, too… Is extremely beautiful.”

A foolish answer. Fufu♪ Orleia laughed diabolically in her mind.

“We’ll be getting quite close with each other so you can be

comfortable with me. Oral. My name’s Orleia so you can me Oral.”

Because I really like oral. She whispered stickily into her ear.

‘In one word.’

‘One word?’

‘She’s a pervert.’

‘……Pervert?’

She realised those words were correct.

Author's notes:
Next chapter gets a tiiiiiiny bit dirty so what can I do it’s not like I can
just post a Nobless or something…;;

Translator's notes:
(1) Idiom that means roughly ‘to be deceived/fooled while being
completely wary’

239
Chapter 24: The joy of prayer
‘In one word.’

‘One word?’

‘She’s a pervert.’

‘……Pervert?’

She realised those words were correct.

“Speaking of which, it’s unfair that only Your Highness gets to call me
by a nickname♪ Can I call Your Highness by a pet name as well?”

Hmmm what would be good… Orleia uncurled her finger as she was
cutely lost in thought, before she clapped her hands and said
brightly.

“Since it’s Princess Clarice, how about Clitoris! Fufu♪ It’s a really
feminine nickname for that’s totally suits Your Highness’s new life as
a woman, right?”

It’s too feminine you nutcase! Those words were this close to
erupting out of Clarice’s mouth. This was bad. To think that she’d
lose her cool this quickly. She was worse than Eri.

“You, oi you! What did you dare call the princess!!”

“Eh? Senyun… could it be, Jea. Lou. Sy?”

“Wh, what?!”

“Don’t worry. That reminds me, I haven’t rubbed your breasts lately.
Senyun is at her growth period so I shouldn’t have neglected it. I’m
sorry.”

240
Aaaaghh!! Senyun clutched her breasts and quickly hid behind
Clarice. Meanwhile, Orleia’s evil hands(?) didn’t stop at Senyun.

“Eri♪”

“Hiiik!”

Ericia had been sneaking away when she shrieked like a little girl,
before stiffly turning round to face Orleia. Orleia clapped her hands
in Ericia’s direction before she smiled

“Massage. It’s been a while since I gave you one… Your muscles
haven’t gotten stiff, right?”

Aaaaaghh!! Ericia covered her body before she swiftly hid behind
Clarice. Quiver quiver. Having become a shield for the two of them in
an instant, Clarice laughed bitterly as she thought.

Indeed one of Hero-nim’s comrades. She doesn’t disappoint.

In a bad way.
***

Clarice sent out the two people that seemed stricken by PTSD.
Rather, ‘escaped’ might be a more fitting word for it. Orleia licked
her chops with a wistful gaze. To be honest, it gave Clarice the
shivers. Orleia elegantly drank the tea Karina brought out and ogled
Clarice.

“Well, spending quality time together with the princess isn’t bad
either♪”

Clarice was right on edge. Since the two people had disappeared, her
perverted words and actions would no doubt be aimed at her. But
her fears ended up being unfounded. Orleia’s ‘quality’ teatime

241
passed by surprisingly normally. As if it was obvious, her topic of
interest was naturally about Clarice.

Namely, Clarice’s emotions towards Minwoo.

“Then it’s not like you love d… ehem, Minwoo.”

“L, l-l, love?! Ha…. N, no! To think that someone like me could l-l-l,
love Hero-nim?!”

Or Clarice’s lingering regrets for her male body.

“So if you could go back to being a man you would as soon as you
could.”

“Of course. A woman’s body is really… if nothing else, my breasts

keep getting in the way so I just can’t stand it.”

“………..I admit that they’re a massive size.”

Or Clarice’s feelings towards this marriage.

“So this marriage isn’t because you want it.”

“Of course not. That f, huuu… Father’s antics caused things to go in

quite the odd direction, leading to the current situation.

Somewhere down the line, Clarice was emptying her heart and
telling her everything. Now that she had a chance to talk, she was
quite a good conversation partner. Maybe it was simply the class of a
Holy Maiden. Then again, there’s no way that the Holy Maiden really
would be a pervert. Clarice was relaxed with that thought in mind.

“Then shall we get to the main topic?”

Right until she said those words.

Ah. Clarice let out sound of despair as she despaired. That was it. She
remembered it. She remembered it. She went and remembered it.

242
She remembered it. The reason that she was here in the capital. She
wasn’t here simply to make peaceful small talk.

Officially, she was the Hero’s former companion, one of the saviours
of the kingdom, and the Mitohi faith’s Holy Maiden, here to attend
the wedding…

“Now~ It’s time for the long-awaited sex ed time♪”

Unofficially, she was also here to teach Clarice sex ed in preparation

for the first night, to get Clarice familiar with her female body.

Normally, Clarice’s sex ed would be Madam Wellington’s job as part

of bridal training. But-

‘Eh? Teach Her Highness sex ed? S, sex ed meaning seX? Th, th, then,
under the cover of sex ed we can to this and that with…! Ho, hoho
hohohohhhohohohohohohhohohohohohohhhhh!!!!!”

And she was carted off with excessive blood loss from a nosebleed.
From what was revealed afterwards, she too, was a CLC member.
Clarice begged the queen that if she had to learn this, at least not
from the CLC.

“♪”

And so here we were.

Behind Karina leading the way, behind Orleia’s light, jaunty steps as
she hummed, Clarice followed behind like a death row prisoner
being sent off to the guillotine.

“Then call me if you need anything.”

Having done her part, Karina looked worriedly back at her charge
one last time, before she left the room. Sitting on the edge of the
bed, Clarice’s eyes darted around feeling awkward as anything else.

243
It was a fatal mistake to imagine sex ed would be as simple as the
theory of ‘where do babies come from?’ Sex ed to a woman on the
eve of her marriage, what else would it be but night techniques?

Since becoming a woman, Clarice had not done a single sexual

action. Now she’d more or less adjusted to life with a female body,
but one step further and she felt that the balance would almost
certainly break.

As in, her balance of her gender identity.

“Before we begin, can you promise me something?”

Orleia winked before she cutely wiggled her pinky.

“In the Mitohi faith, we only teach fellow believers of Mitohi. So at

the very least, while you’re learning sex ed from me, please be my
Sister.”

“……You’re not going to do anything weird, right?”

It was an obvious doubt. Just how on earth would you expect to trust
a woman who, with her own mouth, asked to be called Oral because
she liked oral?

“Oh my♪ Such words hurt, you know. It’s just offering ‘prayers’ to
Mitohi-nim?”

Prayer… Just that much would be alright. Clarice was none the wiser
that Orleia’s tongue had flickered out like a cobra’s.

“Then, should we begin with the sex ed?”

“…Eh?”

Surprise at Orleia’s sudden approach was only an instant, before -

poof- Clarice fell back onto the bed.

244
“?!?!?!”

“Fufu♪ Don’t be so scared. It’ll all be over as you count the stains in
the ceiling.”

You trust me? Having climbed onto her stomach, Orleia smiled
seductively as she took off her Holy Maiden outfit.

No. I can’t trust you. She wanted to say.

V(♥0♥)V

“O, Orleia. Why are you taking off my clothes for sex ed?”

“Because they get in the way♪”

“Hu! O, Orleia, why are you groping my breasts for sex ed?”

“Because you need to get used to it♪”

“Hiik! O, Orleia… for, sex ed, why are you sucking on it?!”

“Because I wonder if it tastes like cherries♪”

“Hwaaah! O, Orleia…. Why are you touching…. Aaahuuuu!”

“Because Your Highness is so pure like a fool♪”

“Don’t wanna…… please, stop…”

“Hmmmmmnnn~ So you want me to stop?”

“……….”

“You’re still only cute even if you glare at me. Which reminds me
princess, you kept calling me Orleia since earlier. Didn’t I say to call
me Oral?”

“……….”

245
“Eh? What?”

“……….Oral”

“What? I can’t hear you?”

“Oral… Please stop…”

“Hm? You want me to do oral for you? Alright. I’ll serve oral for
you♪”

“Oi you crazy bitch!!!!!!”

“Kuhuuuk!!!!!!!”

V(♥0♥)V

Orleia was knocked down by breasts that leapt up to clear her out.
Breasts. Springy breasts. It was the breast momentum that Ericia had
(forcibly) taught Clarice. To think the day would come that she’d ever
be thankful to Eri.

Orleia staggered up before she spat out blood-streaked spit with a

‘ptooey.’ Maybe it was because she’d thrown away all pretense of
affection, but now she seemed out for blood.

“My word… to think you’d actually learned Womb Power… Seems

like I need to adjust my plans…”

“You just said plan didn’t you?! Didn’t you?!”

Clarice accused her. No wonder it seemed weird. What kind of sex ed

straight out of an ero-doujin was that?!

“Tch. What? What’s with that ‘I’m dirtied~ I can’t be a bride

anymore~’ kind of face you’re making?”

Orleia smirked, wiping her mouth. Up till now, Clarice had never….
NOT felt this kind of killing intent, but the third. The first was at

246
Father. Second, Ericia. Now with Orleia, the ‘absolute no answer’ trio
had assembled.

And Orleia, the standalone solo top of the absolute no answer trio,
glanced over at the clock on the wall.

“Well, that’s alright. It’s time for prayer as well so I’ll let you off the
hook.”

“You said let you off just now?! Didn’t you?!”

“Surely not♪ You probably just misheard vagina~”(1)

“Just call it letting you off….”

With a solemn face, Orleia placed a finger on her lips.

“Shh. Quiet. It’s time for prayer. If Sister continues to make a fuss,
then Mitohi-nim will not forgive you either.”

“You’re the one that needs forgiveness first!!”

Ho? Orleia’s eyes glinted.

“Sister. If I recall, you promised? That while you are learning sex ed
from me, you shall offer prayer as a believer of Mitohi.”

“凸”

Clarice raised her middle finger without a shred of hesitation. It was

a brilliant gesture that she had learned from watching Minwoo and
Senyun’s arguments from over their shoulders.

But that was a mistake.

“……Is that so. Then it can’t be helped. I’ll just have to borrow Mitohi-
nim’s power to. Punish. My. Bad. Sister.”

247
Orleia’s smile sent the greatest shiver down Clarice’s spine to date.
Clarice thought. Is this woman seriously a Holy Maiden?!

“Turn on MITOHI(O pupil watch over us).”

At the sudden change in mood, as if the balance of power had

drastically shifted to one side, Clarice froze.

“Tag(Borrowing the voice of God I command)”

A command that turned the powers of god into reality-

“Female:Masturbation(Teach our Sister the pleasures of prayer).”

At that moment, Clarice realised that she had passed over a very
important question. And even if she didn’t want to know the answer,
she understood the answer.

The prayer of the Mitohi faith, was……

Author's notes:
Onanie(2)

Nani(3)

Just kidding the next episode is a Nobless and it might get just a
tiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiinny bit serious!

This was originally a crack comedy but not even the author knows
why it turned into an erotic comedy it’s all the holy maiden’s fault
throw your rocks at her!

Translator's notes:

(1) semi-KR-homophone – let you off = 봐준다 vagina = 보지

(2) Fingering

248
(3) Do any of us really need a translation for this?

249
Chapter 25: The beginning of all this
Karina. Age 21. Personal maid to Fifth Princess Clarice and fervent
member of the Clarice fanclub ‘Citizens that Love Clarice’. Living
proof of an instance where work and hobby were one and the same,
a careerwoman who found success at a young age, and she was
currently in the middle of the greatest dilemma of her life.

‘Me as a CLC member? Or as the princess’s personal maid?’

She was stationed outside Clarice’s door when she heard sounds.
Moans. At that moment, to borrow a phrase from the Mitohi faith,
she turned on her pupils.(1) Lest she missed out on even a bit of the
noises that came from
‘Princess_and_Holy_Maidens_lewd_sex_ed.txt,'(2) Karina was
standing with her ear flat against the door. Drawing a picture of the
garden of lilies that was no doubt unfolding in that room, her chest
heaved up and down and her breaths were steaming ‘foooo’ out of
her nose-

Please just this once, I’m sorry, so please stop, Karina heard the
princess crying from the other side of the door. Kigigigigigigik- Karina
unconsciously scratched the door. The CLC Karina bolted up.

‘Threesome! In for a penny, in for three!’

Okay! That’s what CLC member should be!! Just as Karina was about
to turn the door handle.

‘Action stop. Do you want to get fired?’

The personal maid Karina countered. And so Karina’s head turned

into a warzone.

‘You were here in case something like this happened. But let alone
helping the princess in peril you’re jumping in for a threesome?

250
Before you get fired as a maid, do you want neck cut off by the
princess personally?’

‘Lol cool story. Nutcase.’

‘Didn’t you learn from Ericia that living life entirely by your own
desires ends in seeing blood?’

‘And why is the almighty personal maid rattling on so long for? You
wimping out?’

‘Wimp? Alright then. If we go in now, I bet my head and my neck on

us getting completely and utterly fucked over!’

Karina screwed her eyes shut and grabbed the door handle. A
moment, an instant for the world, but to Karina it may as well have
been an eternity. Karina, slowly let go of the door handle. At the end
of a bitter struggle that would have put an all-out firefight to shame,
the personal maid won out. Now all that was left was to rescue the
princess from the Priestess’s lewd hands. However Karina bolted
away from the place. Her instincts toned by many ero-doujins were
telling her this.

If she went in right then, it would have turned into

‘Princess_and_Maid_and_Holy_Maidens_lewd_sex_ed.txt.’

‘Hero. Hero-nim was needed here. The Hero that could lead away
the pupil…’
***

“Is it because of Hero-nim?”

Just before her body, caught by a command and subsequently

hanging like a marionette was about to do XX, Clarice yelled that in a
fit of ‘fuck it!’ Her body stopped. It was a critical hit. Since she still
couldn’t struggle or move, Clarice could only look at Orleia dead-on.

251
Orleia was… Glaring at her savagely enough that she was about to
leak. Wordlessly. Which made Clarice feel like she was going to leak
even more.

“You wouldn’t do something like this without a reason. I heard from

Senyun and Eri. That you adore Hero-nim, calling him ‘darling.’

Orleia… Glared at her with a look that said ‘so?’ that made Clarice
want to leak. Wordlessly. So she felt like she really was going to leak.

“To you, I am a thorn in your side, or a thieving cat. To interfere with

the upcoming marriage, that’s what you’re doing this for, right?”

Orleia… Glared at her with a look that said ‘carry on.’ that made
Clarice want to leak. Wordlessly. And maybe she did, just a tiny bit,
leak just a tiiiny bit…

“Cough, ehem! So, maybe, you were probably trying to call off the
marriage by damaging my purity…”

Pfft. Orleia laughed. A mocking laughter that dug straight into the
mind. Clarice too, thought it ridiculous with purity and whatnot. She
really wanted to find a deep hole and bury herself in it…

“Clitoris. You really are pure.”

“……Clarice is fine.”

I don’t care if you don’t speak formally so please just call me Clarice.

“Clitoris. Something like your virginity is none of my concern.”

“Clarice…”

“Who cares about something as petty as that? I, want something far

greater than that.”

252
Orleia strutted up right up and close before she grabbed Clarice’s
chin and looked dead in her eyes. Her red eyes blazed with lust. As if
she was about to be eaten.

“That’s right. Clitoris. You, yourself.”

“No, my name is Clarice..”

“I know I can’t stop the wedding between Clee and darling. But even
so it doesn’t mean I just have to suck my thumb and watch, right?
Isn’t that right, Clitoris?”

“Clee is good. Call me Clee.”

“So I’m going to make you mine, Clee. And I am going to get darling
using you as a pretext.”

“Thank you… Thank you very much…”

But thanks were short-lived, as Clarice snapped to attention and

argued.

“Do you think that this will make me yours! Forget it! For Hero-nim’s
sake I will never submit to you.”

“Hooooo….”

Orleia’s eyes flashed. Even worse. To the point where all Clarice’s
hairs stood up on end. Clarice clicked her teeth internally. Damn it.
She should have just shut up.

“Alright then. Shall we give it a shot? How much can Clee endure for
her Hero-nim.”

Snap- Orleia elegantly snapped her fingers. As if her strings were cut,
Clarice was freed from the bindings of the command. She didn’t
know what was going to happen. But this was her chance. Clarice
quickly bundled up her clothes and made to flee.

253
“Tag (Borrowing the voice of God I command)”

Before she said those words.

‘Now what?!’

“Female:Tentacles(May the Pupil’s hands and feet offer guidance of

a female’s pleasure.)”

Clarice was completely and utterly terrified. Mysterious formations

appeared in mid-air before assorted thick cephalopod limbs sprang
from them. In one word, tentacles. With their sleek surfaces while
wriggling busily, tentacles. Those movements really were filthy. If a
pervert’s desires were solidified, they would probably look like that.

Since the kingdom was land-locked, it had few opportunities to

interact with cephalopods. Most of the kingdom probably didn’t
know what they even were. But Clarice knew what they were. No,
more accurately, she knew ‘what they were used for.’

Because she’d seen them digging into countless young boys at the
demon king castle!!

“N, no! Don’t get near me! Don’t get near me!!!”

Leaving desperate last words, Clarice was captured by the tentacles.

Entangling themselves around her hands and legs, she was lifted up
in the shameful sight of her thighs spread wide open. Naked.

Wow.

She really wanted to bite her tongue off and die.

“Pft, kuku.(3) ah, sorry. It’s just such a pleasant sight…”

Orleia snickered with the corners of her mouth curled upwards.

Clarice was going to kill her. She was going to kill that motherfucking

254
bitch! Her eyes lit up with killing intent. But even that deadset
determination didn’t last long.

“XX!”

As Orleia playfully stroked her XXed XX, a XX XX came out. She

couldn’t refuse the XXing XX and Clarice’s XX was XX to the point it
was XX. Annoyingly enough…

“Dunno if it’s because it’s XX but even your XX is pretty. Kinda like
XX. Does XX even get XX here?”

She kept on XXing with her XX XX and she XXed. A XX feeling like she
was being poked with a XX passed over her. XX just kept on bursting
out of her.

“I, I don’t do… That kind of thing…!”

Clarice XX XX her XX and glared at Orleia. Smirk. Orleia snickered.

“My, even if you XX like a XX, it only brings up more XX, you know?”

“To do something like this… Aren’t you ashamed to face the hero?!”

“Hmm♪ Still mouthing off in this situation? It seems like Clee hasn’t
caught on yet.”

Orleia gripped Clarice’s chin with a lithe hand. Yet her eyes were still
blazing like a spider tearing apart its prey. She whispered quietly in
her ear.

“That should be me asking that. Isn’t Clee ashamed to face darling?”

“What…!”

XX! Clarice barely swallowed a XX. As Orleia nibbled at her XX it

started to XX. It hurt. It hurt so much she teared up a little. That XX-

255
like XX hungrily violated her XX. A hot XX turned her XX into a
sopping XX. Clarice’s vision swam.

“XX. So bright red. It’s cute.”

“Stop…!”

“Why don’t you go ahead and try out that Womb Power again? Ah,
not that you can escape from the tentacles anyway.”

Playing with Clarice’s reddened XX she teased her mercilessly.

“Should we try waiting? Who knows. Maybe even this time, darling,
your Hero-nim will appear with a ‘tada’ and rescue our crybaby
princess.”

“What, what are you…”

“I’ve heard a lot about Clee. You were nearly imprisoned after
becoming a woman, weren’t you? And after that, was assaulted by
both the knights and Eri, and recently you only narrowly avoided a
terrible fate against the mob, no?”

“………”

Clarice shut her mouth. She had no choice but to. Because by now
she could tell what she wanted to say.

“And every time, didn’t darling rescue you like a prince on his white
horse? Clee. Isn’t the captured princess role enough with that one
time with the demon king? Just because your body is female, has
your entire mind turned into a woman’s? A pretty, helpless princess
that can do nothing without her prince on his white horse.”

“Th, that’s not my fault…”

“Ah. Right. It’s all everyone else’s fault. Because you’re just a victim.
But think about it. Just why all this is happening.”

256
The start was when Father tried to marry herself and the hero out of
nowhere. And from that, she became a woman, and because of her
gender change, the imprisonment incident occurred. To cheer herself
up over the that incident she went to the training grounds, and
because she went to the training grounds, she was assaulted by Eri
and the knights, and because of that Senyun, in her shock spread the
rumour around. And the protests arose as a result. Because of that-

“The marriage ended up being a done deal. Now, another problem.”

Orleia raised her index finger and smiled.

“The beginning of all this, namely, the reason for why the king
wanted to marry off the darling and Clee together, no what would
that be?”

Clarice, barely, managed to speak up.

“Because… Father… Was wary of Hero-nim…”

“Nope!”

“…………”

“You’re not completely wrong. About, 50 points? Think about it Clee.

Just a bit further. Just why the king had to be wary of the hero. Just
why did he have to be wary.”

Clarice’s face paled beyond what words could describe. Orleia felt
her greatest satisfaction so far in this face-off with Clarice as she
taunted.

“The answer is, because even though the hero beat the demon king
he didn’t go back to his original world and stayed in the kingdom♪”

Clarice couldn’t say anything.

She realised.

257
That, if she hadn’t selfishly asked Hero-nim to stay in the kingdom, to
repay her saviour, none of this would have happened to begin with.
***

She had, dimly, been somewhat aware of this. Just that she had been
turning a blind eye to it all this time.

“Darling even beat the demon king for Clee. And yet, because of
Clee, let alone what he had to suffer, now he’s stuck in an unwanted
marriage. All because of you, Clee, and your selfishness.”

“………”

She asked.

“Clee. Do you have any trace of a conscience? Aren’t you ashamed to

face darling? Even though you don’t even like him? You don’t even
want to be a woman? You didn’t even want this marriage?”

“………..”

“I would have thought it couldn’t be helped if Clee liked darling like I

did. Even if you went as far as changing your sex I would have
accepted it if you really wanted to be with darling that much.”

“……….”

“But it’s not? Clee is just ‘I don’t know anything, I’m just a victim.’
and is always waiting for darling to rescue you? None the wiser that’s
pushing darling even further into a corner.”

Clarice couldn’t say anything. She couldn’t. Because it was all correct.
She could only hang her head and feel her foolishness weigh down
on her. Orleia looked on Clarice and smiled, satisfied. And once again
she started XXing her XX. As she XX XX with her XX, she enjoyed
Clarice’s XX.

258
Even in her ragged state the XX was XX in XX. But she no longer had
any strength to XX.

“Mm. That’s a good girl. Now you get it. Clarice is a bad girl who got
her respected hero in trouble, isn’t she? Bad girls should be
punished, right?”

Clarice choked in a breath. A XX that that was leaking a XX XX from

the XX wriggled as it approached. Orleia stroked the XX with her
finger and put it inside Clarice’s mouth. It tasted sweet. Gradually her
mind started fading and her face started reddening. Meanwhile, the
XX was raised as if to pierce Clarice’s XX. Hard, rigid, thick…
Completely unlike her puny XX when she was a man, a XX that could
be called a weapon…

“Fufu♪ Don’t be scared. It’ll all be over as you count the stains on the
ceiling.”

You trust me? She spread open Clarice’s XX and smiled.

At the same time the door was smashed off its hinges and struck
Orleia.

“Kuwheek!?!!”

A bright light. The tentacles that had been restricting Clarice’s limbs
were neatly cut. Someone hurriedly caught the falling Clarice. Clarice
lifted her head. There was no mistaking the outline in her blurry
vision. Needless to say…

“Ha. Haha. Ow my head… Clee. Look at this. Saved again? Is this the
fourth time now? Or the fifth if you want to include the demon
king?”

“Orleia.”

259
Minwoo cut her off with a frigid voice. Vision was so blurry, Clarice
couldn’t tell what kind of expression Minwoo was making. Only then
did she realise it was because of her tears.

“Darling. It’s been a while. I really wanted to see you. To the point
where I missed even that contemptuous gaze of yours.”

“Orleia.”

“Mm. I’m here. Darling.”

“You wanna die?”

Pfft. Orleia let out a cheerful laugh.

“I don’t mind dying here. If it’s by darling’s hands. But darling, don’t
you have to take responsibility for the holy sword?”

“You……”

“Fufu. Really, that face really suits you, darling. While I want to just
embrace you right now, I’ll hold back today. I’m a girl who can read
that mood at least that much.”

Then see you later. Orleia left with those words. They could sense
the presence of people beginning to gather. Clarice barely opened
her mouth.

“Hero-nim…”

“Mm. I’m here. Are you alright?”

“I want to be alone… Please go away…”

After a moment of silence, Minwoo said he understood. After

everyone left, even sending Karina away, Clarice thought, alone, until
the sun began to set. The entire night, she thought over the daggers

260
that the Holy Maiden had dug into her. And after a long, hard night
of thinking, Clarice came to a conclusion.

This marriage should never have happened.

Author's notes:
It’s raining X! If you want to know what’s behind the X then I’ve
posted the uncensored version on Nobless so you can head there
ㅎㅅㅎ

It was said in Chapter 1 that Minwoo stayed because of Clarice. But

since it was in a really quick pass-over I dunno if all of you
remember;;;

Translator's notes:
(1) Korean internet slang: ‘Turn on hitomi’ for ecchi/nsfw situations
⟶ rough english equivalent would be something like ‘*unzips* here
we go (again)’ or other variations of the like. You guys… Did find out
what hitomi meant in the Korean context, right?

(2) Why .txt? I get it, but wouldn’t .mp3, .flv or .mp4 be better?

(3) Laughing/snickering SFX

261
Chapter 26: Just for a single day, please
be my lover
Even as the day of the wedding between the hero and Clarice drew
nearer, the castle remained in a highly unsettled state. The reason
was the profane rumours that was doing the rounds. The rumour
that the Holy Maiden Orleia that had been staying at the castle since
a couple of days ago was actually promised for marriage to the
Otherworldly Hero Park Minwoo. There were numerous witnesses to
suggest that this wasn’t pure hearsay, either.

As the vice-captain of the knight order E***** testified,

“I heard a long time ago from the Priestess. A long, long time ago,
the Mitohi faith chose the holy Hero as their Holy Maiden’s husband,
and bestowed the holy sword as proof of that union. That said, even
if the hero was still remembered, the deal with marriage to the hero
was a long-forgotten tradition that no one except the Mitohi people
remember. It’s been very peaceful lately that before the demon king
appeared again, no one needed the hero or chosen one or holy
sword or whatnot.”

As the rookie of the mage corps and granddaughter of the archmage,

Se**** testified,

“Yeah, it’s right. That that asshole Minwoo and that damn bitch are
promised to each other. But don’t get me wrong. Minwoo was all
happy that the clergy gave him the holy sword, and then he got
caught out. There wasn’t even 1 percent of his own willingness, you
know? My goodness, to think the day I would advocate for Minwoo
would come…”

And as the person in question, the Otherworldly Hero Park ******

testified,

262
“Damn it. Damn it. Shit. Fuck. God damn it! ……Ah, I’m sorry, Miss
Karina. Believe me. I never had any intention of bigamy at all! I just
needed the holy sword to beat the crap out of the demon king! If I
knew that marriage was one of the conditions I never would have
taken the thing! I don’t even know what to do either! Clarice hasn’t
been willing to meet me since that incident…!”

And as the person in question the White Holy Maiden Or****

bullshat,

“Oh my. You’re busy from the early morning♪ It’s a nice sight, seeing
you work so hard. So much that I could just wait in bed for… Eh? Ah,
ah. That incident was quite the shock. The knights came charging in
for attempted rape or whatnot, but I was simply doing what the
queen asked of me and taught her sex ed. Since the princess didn’t
want me charged either, then that’s that, no?

The rumours? Of course. It’s the truth. Really, I have every right to
resent the princess. She stole a man that was already taken that’s
what… Well, it’s true that I tricked darling. But does that change
anything? The fact that darling and I are promised to each other in
marriage is established fact. There’s a reason why many a playboy
pokes holes in the condom to marry rich young ladies. I just did
something similar.

Instead of a child, an engagement. Just because you complain that

you were tricked, does the conceived child disappear? Same thing.
The holy sword here is very much safe and sound. As the proof of
darling and my engagement. If darling continues to deny this till the
very end… Then as a devout believer of Mitohi I will openly declare a
warrant for him. I do wonder if the kingdom will continue to shelter
him then.”

…………….

263
Karina asked genuinely.

“Do you have a conscience?”

When she did, Orleia responded as if it was obvious.

“Love is a battlefield. If you bother taking care of things like

conscience then that begs to be backstabbed. In order to not be on
the losing side, you must make the first move.”

She smiled mercilessly.

“So that they cannot run away.”

Moreover, that rumour was one that Orleia and the Mitohi faith had
spread. Damn assholes. Back to the topic at hand, for the sake of the
dignity and peace of the hero and Clarice’s marriage, even as Karina
busily moved around to identify the truth behind the rumours, the
actual rumours in question didn’t die down.

………Because there were several eyewitness reports that Minwoo

and Orleia were more than amicable in each other’s company.

As Mister random name who occupied the seat of normal person…

No, captain of the knight order testified,

“While the hero was teaching swordplay to the knights, the Holy
Maiden appeared with a giant lunchbox. ‘Darling ♥ here’s the
lunchbox full of love you wanted ♥’ was what she said. Hm? Ah,
the hero did seem to dislike it. But since he was always quite the tsun
we just thought he was embarrassed. Jeez. Playing with other
women while leaving Her Highness all alone. I really didn’t see him
that way, you know.”

As Mister random name who was the gullible one… No, the captain
of the mage corps testified,

264
“Ah, Karina? Have you seen Senyun? She’s not in her office so just
where is she at this busy time… Hm? Lady Holy Maiden? That
reminds me, think it was the day before, she requested the smallest
audiovisual recording device from us. She said she was going to
install it in the hero’s room.

Eh? Of course I got it for her. Isn’t it a crime? That’s exactly what I
first thought as well so I was surprised, but she said that some
impure figures might hurt darling before marriage, was what she told
me. Isn’t that just so touching? Let alone resenting her lover who is
about to be married to another, but trying to protect him instead?
……Eh? This is why I was fooled by His Majesty?? Why’re you bringing
that up… Wait, where’re you going?!”

As the one in charge of Clarice’s bridal training, Madam We********

testified,

“I saw on the way to visit Her Highness. That bastard hero and the
Holy Maiden were walking together in the garden arm in arm. The
two of them were fidgeting quite vigorously between the two of
them, it really made me angry. Her Highness has currently shut
herself in her room, but that asshole called a hero’s flirting in the
garden…

Huh? Perhaps the hero might have been trying to shake off the Holy
Maiden? So what. He’s the hero. To be honest, rather than
HeroxClarice, I preferred Personal_MaidxClarice. I never quite liked
him… Ah, it’s not like I resent you or anything, Karina, so don’t
misunderstand.”

As Mister random name, one of Orleia’s retainers bullshat,

“Aah. Oh boy, I don’t know if it’s because it’s been a while since the
two saw each other, but really they’re getting on like a house on fire.
Even last night, the hero came down to our Holy Maiden’s room and

265
had a lot of sticky fun together. Really, maybe our hero’s a hero
down there as well. Eh? Proof? Haha, isn’t your proof standing right
in front of you as a witness? Just ask any of the other clergy that
came along. They’ll all say the same thing. …….We’re not spreading
false rumours deliberately, you know?

……

………

…………I don’t like observant girls like you.”

After that there were many tribulations, but Karina returned safely.
Because Senyun, who the mage captain had been desperately been
looking for, was watching over her from under a invisibility spell
screen. But let alone any profit, all she learned was that those of the
Mitohi faith were even more degenerate than she realised. Damn
them.

“What now?”

Senyun asked as she munched away on open-fire roasted tentacle.

Even as Karina’s eyes narrowed as she wondered why she was eating
that, on the other hand, the smell was so damn good Karina could
feel her saliva coiling in her mouth.

“Now what. Since it’s come to this, we need to tail the Holy Maiden
to see what she’s plotting.”

Karina replied, finally giving in and taking a bite. Her eyes widened
like saucers. Wow. Holy shit. This is tasty. Do people living on the
coast all eat this every day. How envious.

“You realise that if you get caught by that damn bitch you’ll probably
get drilled like an ero-doujin, right?”

266
“Why would I?”

“?”

“?”

A face as if she really didn’t understand. Eventually, Senyun scowled

as she said,

“Oi, you, you don’t mean…”

“Who’s taking care of Her Highness if I’m not around? Good luck. Se.
nyun.”

Tararan~★ Karina winked, complete with sparkle.

Senyun thought. Ah. She really wanted to smack her solar plexus
really hard with a fireball. Seriously.
***

The next day, Senyun hid with her invisibility magic and shadowed
Orleia who was leaving to wake Minwoo. Since she was already a
veteran of stalking the princess up till now, Senyun was relatively
confident in her skills. As Orleia rounded a corner, she completely
vanished and-

“Hnnn♪ Even today you’re a burr of relief and trust. Senyun.”

“Ugyaaaaaaaak?!!?”

If she hadn’t groped her breasts from behind. Orleia flashed her
distinctive killing smile and wriggled her fingers. Senyun fled like the
wind without looking back.

The next day, in addition to her invisibility magic, she also took a
highest grade invisibility potion as she watched Orleia (threatening
him in order to) give Minwoo a lunchbox. Having used even the

267
mage corps’ last resort, Senyun was rather confident. Once Minwoo
left Orleia looked in Senyun’s direction and-

“Female:lactation…”

“I’m sorweeeehhh!!!!”

If she didn’t reawaken a trauma. Orleia flashed her distinctive killing

smile and wriggled her fingers. Senyun fled like the wind without
looking back. She didn’t want another breast massage, after all.

The next day, in addition to her invisibility magic and highest grade
invisibility potion and even wearing one of the mage corps’ three
great treasures, her grandfather’s cloak of invisibility(1), she watched
Orleia waiting for someone in the garden in the dead of night.
Despite having even borrowed her respected grandfather’s
invisibility cloak she didn’t even had a shred of confidence. Because
of that when Orleia sensed a presence and turned her head-

‘Ah. Fuck.’

She was about to simply give up.

“Darling. You’re late.”

If Orleia hadn’t complained with a hint of a nasal voice.

The one she turned around to was not Senyun but Minwoo. Unlike
Orleia, whose jade-white face turned pink like a four-o’-clock flower
with love, Minwoo dripped iciness as if he was born from the frost.

Senyun thought. Wow. This is worse than when I turned the princess
into a woman.

“To think you’d ask to meet alone here, what are you planning.”

268
“My, darling. The moon is bright, the flowers are blooming and
there’s a beautiful fountain with just the two of us. Must you
complain so moodily?”

Was it Orleia’s completely unrepentant attitude, or something else,

but Minwoo’s eyes curled into a frigid glare.

“You did something you shouldn’t have. If you’d taken one further
step, then Clarice would have been scarred for life.”

In contrast, Orleia’s lips curled with the hint of a snarl.

“And that Clarice tried to tie darling to the kingdom forever.”

“That’s not Clarice’s fault.”

“Well. As royalty then it’s not her fault that she selfishly looked out
only for her interests despite knowing what kind of existence darling
was to the kingdom?”

Glare. Sparks flew between the two of them. Senyun shrank back
involuntarily. She just wanted to throw everything ddown and run.
She wanted to run away. Even with empty words you couldn’t say
that they were sweet on each other, but neither were they this
antagonistic towards each other either. No matter how ridiculous
they were, both of them were former comrades-in-arms. Looking at
them bare their fangs at each other hurt her heart.

“If you’re putting it that way, the one who’s really at fault isn’t
Clarice, but me. As the hero, I didn’t think about the surroundings
and blindly returned to the palace, it’s my fault. So the one you
should blame, is me.”

“Darling………”

Orleia’s eyes changed. More affectionate. More sorrowful.

269
“So even if you were to die it’s not that girl’s fault. You’re protecting
her. Ah, I understand very well. Even when we were travelling
together, always Clarice Clarice! Even though Clarice got caught by
the demon king and sent you off on a dog’s errand you still only
looked for Clarice!!”

Her love that went unrecognised, noticed not even once. That
sorrowful spark lit up her entire heart and swallowed Orleia’s reason.
She tossed away her sly mask that she had been donning till now and
revealed her true, love-starved self.

“Who was the one who helped grow the useless hero? Who was the
one who gave the hero swinging around a wooden sword the holy
sword?! Not the one who only ever waited from afar! Who was the
one who always stayed by your side!!”

“Orleia…”

“The one that you need to marry is me. Not the one shutting herself
in her room! Not Clarice, the one who doesn’t even like you, swept
along by the current and idly marrying you! The one who’s looked at
you all this time, the one whose heart hurts like mad because of
you… Is me…!”

Her despair was sorrowful enough to even move the heart of the
princess-lover Senyun. But Minwoo’s response was cold.

“I can’t marry you. Clarice aside, you fooled me with the holy sword.”

“So what? I have the right!”

Right? Minwoo coldly enquired.

“That’s right. The right. Because I love you more than anyone. Tell
me. What more do you want from me? What more do you want
aside from the holy sword? I’ll do it. Do you think that I, the Holy

270
Maiden of the Mitohi faith will be fall behind some common
kingdom’s royalty? If I can marry you, I can do anything.”

Orleia was dead serious. If he told her to leave the clergy she would,
if he told her to abandon her title as Holy Maiden she would, if he
told her to run to the barns right now and copulate with a pig she
would.

“That’s what I don’t like about you.”

But Minwoo’s response was still as cold as ever. Rather, there were
hints of disgust in his eyes.

“Even when we adventured together I could tell. For what you want,
you will use anything and everything to get your way.”

Even back then it was alright. She wouldn’t do it if he told her not to.
Heck, there had been a time where he’d been inwardly rejoicing at
the thought of a megadere heroine he’d only ever seen in light
novels. But then he came to know of her very less-than-ideal
appearance (her preference of aiming for the butt that gave him the
shivers) and lost his enthusiasm.

“Orleia. I have always, and will continue to be thankful for you being
by my side. But… I don’t love you. I would really appreciate it if you
would stop doing things that made me hate you. I don’t want to hate
you.”

“………Ha.”

Orleia realised. That ‘from the front’ she had no more hope. The
moment that she had laid her hands on Clarice, darling’s heart had
completely closed off to her.

Realising that she’d made a stupid mistake, she internally clicked her
tongue.

271
“Alright. I’ll give up.”

Besides…. She was going to anyway. She muttered under her breath.
Minwoo asked, with a confused face.

“What?”

“Fu. What. That face? I’m giving up like you wanted?”

Having regained her mask of calm, Orleia flashed her killing smile and
laughed unpleasantly. Both Senyun watching, and Minwoo facing,
both of them thought as one.

‘Eh? So suddenly?? Why???’

“You were going to anyway, what does that mean?”

“Like I said. I’ve felt it with darling these last few days together. That
there’s no more hope for me. I’m sorry for losing my temper at you
darling. I just…”

Orleia averted her gaze and scratched her cheek. It was a calm
appearance that made you doubt as to whether this woman was the
same one that was so desperately clinging to him earlier. To the
point that Minwoo actually began to feel somewhat guilty.

Orleia brought out the holy sword that she’d been safeguarding for
so long. Despite coming face to face with the holy sword for the first
time in a while, rather than welcome, he felt angry. When all was
said and done, that thing was the culprit of this all. If that thing didn’t
exist…

“Holy sword. I’ll get rid of it for you.”

Blink blink.

“What?”

272
“The holy sword is a promise of our marriage. Namely, if it’s gone,
then darling is free from me?”

“W, wait! Getting rid of it, are you serious?”

Hnnnmm♪ Orleia’s eyes narrowed.

“Well? Do you dislike the prospect? I’m saying I’m giving up?”

“No no! I’m good. I’m very good. Really good.”

“………Even an empty refusal would have been good.”

Orleia hugged the holy sword tightly and said.

“But there’s a condition.”

Of course there would be. Minwoo finally relaxed. If she said she’d
get rid of the holy sword, no questions asked then he would have
lost sleep wondering what she had planned.

“Go on a date with me.”

Ha?

“I want to go out into town tomorrow on a date. Then I’ll get rid of
the holy sword for you.”

“Hold on, date… What!”

“Last time.”

Minwoo was so surprised his eyes faced directly forward. Orleia

smiled plaintively.

“For one last time, just for a single day, please be my lover.”

“You……..”

273
Minwoo, for a moment, Clarice came up in his mind’s eye. But in the
end he couldn’t refuse.

Solving his problems with Orleia, was for Clarice’s sake.

“Yes, Your Eminence. I’ve decided to go with Plan B. I made a

mistake quite unlike myself. I shouldn’t have touched Clarice… Well,
whatever. At any rate, I have no choice but to impregnate darling
with my child. Fufu. Yes, this is going to be good. Just what will
darling’s chrysanthemum taste like… Fufu.”

Senyun overheard something she should never have heard.

Author's notes:
Ah since it’s so serious it’s really boring writing this as well. I’ll do my
best to make next chapter funny.

Translator's notes:
(1) 99.99% sure that this is a Harry Potter reference

274
Chapter 27: Doesn’t want to give up
Clarice was currently shut up in her room. She had holed up in a
corner of her room and refused all contact with the outside. If not
even the hero could get her to come out, there was no way that she
would for her mother, Her Majesty the Queen.

“It seems the princess has no plans to open the door.”

As if it couldn’t be helped, the queen ordered Ericia, who had come

along for protection.

“Eri. Whatever it takes, get this door to open.”

If she wouldn’t open the door from that side then the only option
was to open it from this side.

“Whatever it takes?”

“Yes. But, do try to avoid too-destructive methods, we don’t want to

startle her.”

“I accept your orders.”

Ericia stood in front of the door. With eyes of a hawk she observed
the tightly shut door. No matter her eccentricities, her skills were
real. As Ericia showed her true colours, the air in the corridor froze
over with a tension that even made the queen gulp.

Slowly, but surely, Ericia raised a fist. She’s going to break the door.
Anticipating the sounds of destruction, the queen shut her eyes. And
then-

Knock knock knock.

“Do you wanna build a snowman~~??”

………………

275
Silence.

After the silence passed, the door opened, and in that gap, Clarice’s
eyes were deathly cold. Ericia slammed the door shut without a
shred of hesitation.

“Okay bye……”
***

With dinner in hand, Karina came to Clarice’s room only to discover

Ericia standing at attention in front of the door.

“Miss Ericia? What are you doing?”

“H, Her Highness gave me a punishment…”

“Punishment? Just what have you done this time?”

“Dunno…”

Dripping sweat, Ericia laughed at herself.

“Probably because isn’t winter right now?”

“???”

That was unexpected, but her head was missing a few screws
anyway so Karina let it slide. Ignoring her, Karina grabbed the door
handle and heard an argument on the other side. One was Her
Highness’s, and the other…

No doubt it was that bitch’s. ‘This time for sure!’ Having made her
resolve, she slammed the door open and shouted.

“Add another horny bitch onto the pile!”(1)

Ah! Karina turned white, horrified. Instead of her yelling ‘hands off
the princess’ she accidentally let out her true feelings!

276
“Horny bitch??”

But the person in the room was not the Holy Maiden but the queen.
The queen waved her fan with a snap of her wrist and tilted her
head.

“What is the matter. Karina. Coming in so hurriedly.”

“Ah… N, Nothing. Your Majesty. I was worried that the Holy Maiden
had come again and fighting the princess and…”

Seeing Karina tail off her words, the queen’s eyes narrowed. She’d
seemed a bit too happy for that… But since it wasn’t anything worth
pursuing she let the matter drop. The bigger problem was Clarice.

The queen had come today with the resolve to make sure that
Clarice and Minwoo met up. She thought that the only person who
could get her out of her hikikomori state and heal her heart
wounded by the Holy Maiden was Minwoo.

Maybe because the Holy Maiden had been brought up, but with
tension lower than the floor, Clarice said,

“……I’m alright, Karina. So please get out. Mother, too.”

Karina and the queen both thought. No, you don’t look alright at all!

Her smooth, soft skin was now dry and listless, her radiant hair was
tangled up like dog fur and her eyes, once glistening brighter than
the dawn star were dead, their light lost. A wilted flower. At her
fragile appearance that seemed as if it would drop all its remaining
petals with the lightest breeze, the two of their hearts broke.

The queen was ravaged by the urge to run to the Holy Maiden right
then and there and tear her hair out while yelling apologise to my
‘daughter’. But faced with the hard reality where she couldn’t (1. The
palace couldn’t afford any more incidents right before the marriage.

277
2. They couldn’t afford to make an enemy of the Mitohi faith.) she
grabbed Clarice’s hands, tears in her eyes.

“Don’t worry. Momma’s always on Clarice’s side. So trust Mom.

Alright?”

Sniffle sniff. Having revealed her true personality even with Clarice
watching, the queen consoled Clarice while dabbing her tears away
with her handkerchief.

Clarice only said.

“Mother.”

“Hm?”

“Who was the one that asked Orleia to teach me sex ed?”

“……………….”

Driiiiiip. Now dripping more cold sweat than tears, the queen
avoided her gaze and feebly made excuses.

“No, that’s, hohoho. Who knew the Holy Maiden would be such a
bomb? Hhohohoh….;;;;;”

Clarice’s gaze stung. A fierce gaze that seemed to pierce even the
thickest of faces. The queen couldn’t even fidget. Eventually, Clarice
sighed, as if it couldn’t be helped. Thank goodness. She was passing
it over. The queen smiled bashfully.

Looking at her mother, Clarice said.

“Mother.”

“Hm?”

“Then your excuse for running away from the protest?”

278
“…………”

That, she was still holding it against her. Her cold sweat now erasing
her makeup and starting to drench her dress, she eventually
donk~ed her head and poked her tongue out.”

“Tehe★”

That day.

The queen came to know that out of the many ways to give face,
there was also the option of a fist to the face.(2)
***

“This girl does not have the right to see Hero-nim.”

Clarice told the queen, who was currently rubbing her eyes with
some eggs that Karina had brought. Right now, Clarice was feeling
that if she had any sense of shame at all, there was no way she
would be able to face the hero.

“But my boy Minwoo wanted to see you?”

The queen called him ‘my boy’ so as to remind Clarice that he was
her son-in-law. Biting her lip, Clarice looked up with a pitiable
expression.

“I can’t. I don’t want to be even more of a burden on the hero than I

already am.”

“Burden? How on earth is our Clarice a burden…”

Clarice held back the tears that threatened to spill over at any
moment and yelled.

“Do you not know? My very existence is a burden to the hero!”

“………The Holy Maiden said that to you? That you were a burden?”

279
The queen asked with an icy voice. If so, then it wasn’t the Holy
Maiden’s hair that she’d be tearing off, but her neck.

“No. But the cause of all this is myself. If I wasn’t here, then Hero-
nim wouldn’t have had such hardship up till now, Orleia would be
happy with the man she loves…”

Slap!

Clarice couldn’t finish her sentence. The queen had delivered a harsh
slap to her cheek. For the record, it wasn’t revenge for earlier.
Absolutely not. Probably not. Clarice touched her stinging cheek with
a shaky hand. She turned her wavering gaze to her mother, whose
face was as scary as it had been during the imprisonment incident.

“Such stupid words. Your mother will not forgive them. Even if
Clarice yourself were to deny our Clarice, I will not forgive them.”

“Mother…”

Clarice felt. This was different to that time when she had seemed
(acted) hateful. Right now, her mother’s eyes were filled with
warmth. To the point where all she wanted to do was cry in her
breasts.

“Minwoo, Holy Maiden, throw that all aside. Speak Clarice’s true
mind, not the one that’s bound by those two. What does Clarice
want to do? Does she really not want to see Minwoo? Is she going to
just grovel at the Holy Maiden’s feet? Is she going to just suck her
thumb as the Holy Maiden steals Minwoo away from her!”

“I…”

Clarice clenched the hems of her dress. My heart. My true heart,

unaffected by those two.

280
“I don’t know… But, I am angry. Thinking that Orleia and the hero are
going to be together makes my heart hurt so much.”

She heard from Karina. That Orleia and Hero-nim were once
promised to marry each other. What came to Clarice’s mind after
hearing that was her and the hero now. It was similar. Both promised
to marry, a scam marriage brought upon by deceit, but the results
were different.

Orleia wanted to marry the hero so much she would lie to him for it.
But Hero-nim had been disillusioned with her, abandoned the holy
sword and fled. But what about herself? Originally a man, an
unwanted marriage. But even so, Hero-nim didn’t flee. Because she
said she wanted to remain in the kingdom, he stayed with her and
was always by her side.

At that realisation, Clarice felt sorry for Orleia. Even though it was a
thin sympathy she had no words. But, Clarice had obtained what
Orleia had wanted for so long without any effort at all, despite never
having wanted it to begin with. That was why she had refused to see
the hero.

Rather than her, that would only remain a hindrance, wouldn’t

Orleia, who loved him, be better-

But on the other hand she was always thinking. To ‘have’ Hero-nim,
Orleia wouldn’t hesitate to deceiving others. To be together with
her, would Hero-nim be truly happy?

“That’s plenty. Go on and see Minwoo.”

The queen stroked Clarice’s hair and said.

“Don’t you see? The fact that Clarice is feeling those emotions, is
that she doesn’t want to give up on Minwoo.”

Clarice turned to look at the queen with eyes wet with tears.

281
“Mother… But, can I really do that…?”

“Doesn’t matter. If you don’t want to give him up, then don’t. No
one will say anything. Even if they do, ignore them. Momma here will
back you up. Didn’t I say? Momma’s always on Clarice’s side.”

The queen smiled reliably. Then, finally, Clarice’s face lightened up

and a small smile surfaced. Following the smile, a single, clear
teardrop fell down her face.

It was then.

Wham!

“Your Highness!! Big trouble!!!”

Senyun ran in as if to break the door down. The queen’s face

hardened, as she stood up to chastise her.

“What is the matter? Barging in so rudely.”

“Ah, ah. I, I’m sorry! But there’s something urgent I need to tell
you…!”

Senyun ran to Clarice and hurriedly said.

“Minwoo, Minwoo’s chrysanthemum is in danger!”

Blink blink. Clarice blinked dumbly before she and the queen
exchanged a glance, and turned back to Senyun and asked,

“Chrysanthemum?”(3)

Author's notes:

Big… Problem…. I’m… Out of reserves…. ㅠㅅㅠ The next chapter’s

going to be a few days…

282
Translator's notes:

(1) Raws said ‘초대녀,’ which is a girl that invites other girls to share
her man in a 3+some.

(2) Untranslatable Korean pun+slang. Original was ‘out of the many

‘breads'(빵) in the world, there was also the ‘bread'(빵) called a
‘punch to the face'(죽빵)

(3) Note: hymen – 처녀막, what was referred to here in the raws
was 청년막, which can be more or less loosely directly translated as
‘male barrier’, but boys don’t have one, except for, the one that
pleases danmei/yaoi purists. Keeping to the spirit, I translated it as
chrysanthemum, which if I recall correctly, is a common CN
euphemism for err… that type of male virginity.

I take it no one needed me to explain where the snowman came

from? Also, Chapter 29 is the last chapter of the Holy Maiden arc.
Spoilers, probably, but I figured you guys would appreciate having an
exact end date for this cancer arc.

283
Chapter 28: Jealousy
In one of the plazas in the center of the capital. Minwoo was waiting
for Orleia there. Date. This was the very last time he would put up
with her antics, he told himself that as he waited. Although he had
covered up well enough with a hat and sunglasses, but just in case
anyone recognised him, Minwoo looked around cautiously. The
square was bustling with people. Everyone was enjoying the festival.
Which made him feel even more awkward.

Because this festival was to celebrate his and Clarice’s marriage.

It wasn’t that he disliked them, or disliked festivals. It was just that,

self-loathing pricked at his conscience. He himself had abandoned
Clarice, and was on a date with the one who had caused this rift,
Orleia.

Once this was all over, he’d confess everything and apologise, he
resolved.

“Guess who~♪”

A cheerful voice chirped, accompanied by a pair of hands that

covered his sunglasses. Forcing down a surge in irritation, he sighed.
Minwoo shook off the hands with an unmistakably apathetic air and
looked behind him.

“You’re here?”

“Wrong! It’s not ‘You’re Here,’ but Orleia!”

Orleia happily said, even making a point to imitate his strict, solemn,
serious face. With her hair tied up in a ponytail, Orleia was wearing a
simple light violet one-piece decorated with floral patterns, with a
beige cardigan on top. Even though her appearance was beautiful
enough to draw the eyes of all the passing men, Minwoo’s gaze was

284
cold. Did she not even bother to disguise herself. Then again, it’s not
like she’d come to a loss even if she was recognised.

“Heh. Even in glasses you look fine. Really, it’s beauty that make
clothes shine.”

“…………”

Minwoo answered with silence. Orleia puffed up her cheeks and

fidgeted with the hem of her clothes. An obvious gesture. ‘Alright, I’ll
humour you for today.’ Minwoo sighed and said lifelessly.

“Yes, you’re pretty too.”

Orleia’s expression finally loosened. Minwoo’s line of sight went for

Orleia’s neck. Her freely revealed neckline was very enticing. As to
what was enticing-

“What are you thinking?”

Orleia asked, tilting her head. Following her head movements, her
while hair flowed like a stream. Minwoo coughed and looked away.

“No, nothing.”

“Hmm?”

Watching Minwoo flustered, a quaint smile surfaced on Orleia’s face

before she lifted her head. All the better to see, she turned around
and said.

“Here. Look.”

“What?”

“Isn’t this what you wanted to see?”

She seductively stroked her neckline as she smiled. Minwoo made a

face as if he was about to swear. He briefly considered unleashing a

285
torrent of curses as well, before he decided to ignore her and go on
his way. It wasn’t like she was going to bother listening anyway, it
was just going to make his mouth sore.

“Huh? Wait up!”

Orleia ran to catch up with Minwoo. As if it were completely natural,

Orleia linked arms with Minwoo and leaned her face on his chest.
Her cheeks were dyed pink as if she were happy, and she even
smiled and simpered like a girl in love. Ah. Damn it. Minwoo’s eyes
narrowed in a scowl.

“What? That face, did you forget? That you’d be my lover for today?”

For the however manyth time, Minwoo answered with a sigh. It

meant alright, do what you want. The two of them mixed with other
couples coming and going in the square as they went their way.

Although their relationship was one which gave him stomach ulcers,
on the surface, they looked quite the couple. To the point where
even the ‘trio’ trailing behind them couldn’t see any awkwardness.

Hiding behind a stack of firewood to be used at the bonfire that

night, there was a trio whose faces poked out from behind it,
watching Minwoo and Orleia’s date. Despite not even being winter,
their attire of beanies, sunglasses, masks and coats drew the
attention of others for completely different reasons than Orleia.

They were none other than-

“Th, that idiot! Why is he linking arms!!”

Senyun who was leaning over so far it was about to threaten the
firewood stack,

286
“Hmph. No doubt. That Orleia went ‘Hmmm♪ Not listening to me. So
you don’t care what happens to the holy sword?’ and threatened
him that way, obviously.”

Ericia who was sneering as if everything was obvious,

“Um. Before that, I think a lot of people are looking at us…”

And Clarice, who was making a face that was crying ‘do we really
have to wear this.’ Wouldn’t invisibility magic be better, she had
asked, but for the reason that petty tricks didn’t work on Orleia, who
was blessed by Mitohi with access to his power, they were currently
in a disguise that you might find in some third-rate detective work.

Whether Orleia was fooled by this disguise or not aside, Clarice was
loathe to move due to the embarrassment brought on by all the
people watching her. The silver lining was that since she’d
thoroughly wrapped her face up, at least no one recognized her. If
they had… She didn’t even want to imagine it.

“Alright. Let’s get moving.”

“Okay.”

Scuttlescuttlescuttle. Senyun and Ericia tailed Minwoo and Orleia

swiftly through the crowd like cockroaches. People being startled
seeing them move like that was a side note. In Clarice’s eyes, there
was simply no room to maneuver, but they were moving seriously
swiftly. As she stared at the two blankly, they gestured at her to
hurry up.

Yes yes I’m coming. I’m coming. For the however manyth time lately,
she sighed and moved from the firewood pile. The people’s gazes
followed her. Wow. She wanted to die. Pressing her hat firmly down
her face, she hurried her footsteps.

287
As to why they went as far as wearing these ridiculous outfits and
following Minwoo and Orleia, it was simple.

Because they were staking out Minwoo and Orleia’s date today.
***

The previous night, when Senyun charged in after watching Orleia,

she told them everything about the nefarious plot that she’d
overheard while watching Orleia. No one could hide their horror.
Under the cover of the last date tomorrow, to knock Minwoo out
and use a ‘ritual’ to turn him into her captive, an absolutely heinous
plan. Transcending the boundary of mere speechlessness, it made
her laugh at the sheer farce of it all. The most ridiculous part was the
part where Minwoo would get pregnant.

‘Eh? Hero-nim?? Not Orleia??? How???? Eh?????’

Even though she’d thought her experiences had built up quite the
resistance to bullshit, she couldn’t help but think that this bullshit
was of a most ridiculous type. More than that, how would a man get
pregnant. Would she turn him into a man like herself? But then
Orleia would have to be a man first??

“Borrowing the power of Mitohi, it’s not impossible for women to

impregnate men.”

But Senyun’s follow up made her accept it instantly. If it was that

insane evil god it seemed very much possible. Senyun urged to tell
Minwoo this truth instantly. But after a long hesitation, Clarice shook
her head.

Holy sword. If they told the hero now, then tomorrow’s date would
be ruined. In that case, so would the promise to get rid of the holy
sword. Rather, shadowing the two, in order to catch Orleia when she

288
showed her true colours, save the hero and obtain the holy sword,
would be a much better plan.

Orleia’s plan was wait for the right time during the dances at the
night bonfire, where she would have Minwoo drink drugged wine.
Since everyone was caught up in the festival right now and getting
boozed up, even if she were to push quite hard for alcohol, it
wouldn’t seem out of the ordinary.

Leading Minwoo whose apathy was getting more and more obvious,
Orleia scouted out the street stalls. The street stalls were filled with
so many foods that even Clarice, who had secretly gone out to
observe the common people’s lives and situations, hadn’t seen. As
Orleia cutely begged, Minwoo sighed and opened his wallet. Not
knowing anything, the vendor smiled and said that his girlfriend
looked cute. As if to show off to her surroundings, Orleia linked arms
and smiled happily.

Meanwhile, Clarice wasn’t feeling that great. Despite the fact that
this festival was to celebrate her and Hero-nim’s marriage, they were
praising that hero going around with another woman. For some
reason she couldn’t stand it. Not even she herself had done all that
with him yet…

Feeling the sprouts of a dark emotion sprout from within her like
black mud, Clarice continued following them. Contrary to her
previous worries, she wasn’t discovered even as the day was about
to end. No matter how good Orleia’s intuition was, in this thick
crowd, especially with the attention of all the countless gazes on her,
it seemed that it was hard to tell she was being followed. Or it could
just be that all her attention was focused on Minwoo.

As the sky turned red in the early evening, Orleia entered the beauty
contest that was opening in the city square. Although she entered
under a false name as if at the very least she didn’t have any ideas of

289
openly flouting her identity as the Holy Maiden, but the response
was still overwhelming.

“Do you have a boyfriend?!”

Boyfriend. At the MC’s(1) question, Clarice’s heart tightened. Clarice

was shocked. Orleia looked in her general direction. Had she been
discovered. She hadn’t. Her eyes had gone to the hero, who was
close by her. Orleia smiled cutely at Minwoo and said.

“Yes.”

All the surrounding men sighed as one. The MC giddily called

Minwoo up to the stage. When he did, all the women sighed as one.
The MC took a look at Minwoo and excitedly said.

“Iya! This is one heck of a couple! It seems like the two of you could
even rival the hero and Princess Clarice?!”

Clarice didn’t fail to notice Minwoo biting his lips unnoticed by

everyone else. Just what was the MC so happy about that was worth
all his prancing around everywhere.

“A couple. We’re-”

All of a sudden Orleia linked arms with Minwoo and happily smiled.

“We’re already engaged to each other?”

The square turned silent. Then it started rumbling. But Clarice was
still caught in the quiet moment. The MC yelled something excitedly.
But she couldn’t hear anything else. All she saw was Orleia getting
closer and closer to Minwoo’s lips.

It couldn’t be.

“Who the heck is that?”

290
When she came to she had already burst out in front of the crowd.
Senyun and Ericia yelled panickedly.

“Y, Your Highness?!”

“Princess!”

Just before their lips touched, Minwoo and Orleia heard voices and
turned around. Princess?

“Clarice?”

Minwoo came closer with an expression of disbelief on his face.

Clarice took a step backwards. And, she fled. Because she realised.
She went and realised. That this dark emotion that had been
tormenting her ever since Orleia had started making moves on Hero-
nim was-

Jealousy.

Author's notes:
Wait just a widdle bit and next chapter’s coming

Translator's notes:
What the author said. Gimme a couple of minutes and you’ll finally
see the end of this arc.

(1) Master of Ceremonies, not Main Character

291
Chapter 29: Linked hearts
Her face was hidden. But Minwoo could tell the identity of the
suspiciously dressed woman as soon as he laid eyes on her. Clarice.
But why was she here? But before he could say anything Clarice had
already run away. She shrugged off the crowd and vanished down a
side alleyway.

Minwoo flickered a glare at Orleia. Orleia shook her hands with a

shocked expression.

“This wasn’t my doing! I have no idea why Clee is here either!”

Whether that was the truth or not, Orleia wasn’t the important thing
right now. Minwoo immediately jumped off the stage and chased
after Clarice. Orleia, who all of a sudden had become a woman who
was abandoned by her fiance, could only stare dumbly at Minwoo
following Clarice, disappearing into the shadows of an alleyway.

What. The. Heck. Was going on.

She was so stunned that not even a squeak came out of her. Orleia
tossed off her disguise, eyed Senyun and Ericia who were
approached her and coldly said.

“Just what all this is, you will explain to me, right?”
***

The sky seen from the alleyway was slowly darkening. It was a cold
colour that chilled her heart as well. Having taken off her disguise,
Clarice was hunched down with her back to the alley’s wall. Her
sweat-streaked face was cool in the crisp early autumn air. But that
was all. Her heart still felt stuffy as if it was tightly wrapped in
invisible threads, which she still had no answers for.

292
Jealousy- At the truth that she was jealous of Orleia, and the chaos of
her wavering gender identity shook Clarice’s frail shoulders as she
buried her face in her knees. A vague ‘something’ started to surface.
She wanted to turn her eyes away from it. She wanted to take her
sweet long time facing it.

Because the courage to face ‘that emotion’ that she had been
harbouring for Hero-nim since god knew when, she didn’t have yet.

“Hey there, missy~”

Clarice turned to face the voices that came from above her head.
Although she couldn’t make out their faces due to the dim light, she
could definitely tell their unique hairstyles. Mohican, buzz cut and
regent. A trio that looked every inch the typical delinquent had dirty
smiles on their faces as they looked down on her.

Meanwhile, the trio facing Clarice exchanged glances before they

started muttering amongst themselves. A…, an incredible beauty!
Her breasts are massive too! Why’s she carrying heads on her rack?
Hey, doesn’t she look similar to someone? Who? Princess Clarice.
You dumbass. Why would the princess be here? After a long debate
they came to a conclusion. That they would bury their faces in those
valleys even if they died.

Hiik. Clarice instinctively covered her breasts. She could hear

everything. At that cute reaction, Mohican snickered and gestured.

“Missy~ we’re high-flying youths~ come quietly when we’re asking

nicely. It’s not going to be fun if you don’t!”

Since Clarice thought it was plenty unfun already, horrified, she

yelled.

“I, I’m a (former) man!”

“Ha?”

293
Man?

“Seriously?”

“Yes. I’m a (former) man.”

“…………”

Time out. The trio said before they went back to debate. Is that a girl
with her head screwed on wrong? Oi, her breasts are just way out
the ordinary. It could be a first time cross-dresser who put too much
pads in her bra. But the voice is a woman’s. after a long debate they
came to a conclusion. That even if it was a man he was really
beautiful so it was ‘possible.’

And so just when the trio were about to lay their hands on Clarice
without a shred of hesitation.

“Hold it!!!”

A hurried yell stopped the trio. How was he here. With wavering
eyes, Clarice turned to see Minwoo standing in the entrance of the
alleyway. Recognising Minwoo, Regent pointed a finger at him.

“You’re the hyung who saved our asses back then? Why is hyung
here again… Do you know this lady?”

Minwoo and Clarice exchanged glances. Knew each other? No shit.

Their relationship went way beyond just knowing each other. The
two answered at the same time.

“My fiancée!”

“There’s nothing between us!”

??

294
???

“Wh, what?! How the hell is there nothing between us?!”

“Eh? B, but…”

Clarice trailed off and avoided his gaze. Oh my god. Minwoo felt a
massive scratch across his heart at that reaction. Had she really come
to hate him because of Orleia. It wasn’t impossible. They’d openly
gone on about being an engaged couple right in front of her so there
was no way she wouldn’t hate him now.

“H, hyung. Stay strong. We’ll support you.”

“Yeah! Do your best!”

“We’ll coolly exit the stage here!”

The meddler trio read the mood and very coolly exited like they said.
Leaving aside his wonders as to just what on earth they were,
Minwoo approached Clarice. He wanted to ask her why she was here
and also desperately wanted to explain about Orleia, but what came
out of his mouth was simply the pettiest of petty questions.

“Did… Did you hate me that much?”

“Eh?”

“You said, that, there was nothing between us…”

“…………”

Clarice was shocked and stared at Minwoo. Ah. He shouldn’t have

said that. Minwoo’s face flushed bright red with second-degree
embarrassment.

“……No. That was not what I meant when I said that.”

295
Clarice gloomily looked downwards and replied. It was then that
Minwoo realised that Clarice’s reactions were somewhat off.

“On the contrary. I said that because I thought Hero-nim would

dislike it.”

It seemed like it would be a long story. Minwoo sat down beside

Clarice and calmly asked.

“Why did you think I would dislike it?”

“That is… Am I not originally a man. Plus this marriage is nothing

short of my fault entirely.”

Clarice explained the truth that if she hadn’t asked Hero-nim to

remain in the kingdom, none of this would have happened.
Minwoo’s face hardened as he thought. Was that what was on her
mind. In that case there was only one thing he could say.

“You know. I’m okay with that.”

“Eh?”

“I’m okay with this. If the person in question, me, is fine with that,
then what’s the problem?”

Minwoo faced Clarice’s stunned eyes and smiled.

“Because of that I get to stay beside Clarice’s side.”

“Hero-nim……..”

Clarice couldn’t say anything. A sudden burst of emotion threatened

to spill over her again. Barely stopping them from escaping her
throat, Clarice finally said.

“But, even though you ended up marrying me, who was originally a
man?”

296
Mm. Minwoo stopped to think. Should he say this. But as Clarice
started drooping again at his hesitation, his mind blanked as he
quickly said.

“I’m alright with a man as long as it’s Clarice!”

Shock confession. Even the speaker himself went hul-and doubted

his own ears. Dafuq did he just shit out. Oh no. Now just imagining
Clarice’s disgusted look aimed at him made him just want to die
there and-

“Me, me too! Even as a man… If it was Hero-nim then I, I wouldn’t

mind…”

Shock confession. Even the speaker herself went hul-and doubted

her ears. Dafuq did she just shit out. Oh no. All of a sudden Hero-nim
turned rigid like a stone and he’s not moving.

But it was already spilt milk. Clarice jumped up and faced Minwoo
with her bright red face. Her heart was hammering like mad and she
was shaking so much she wanted to just collapse there and then. But
she didn’t.

‘I will have, hold and cherish her for the rest of my life.’

‘I don’t want to lose my important person a second time.’

‘Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?’

‘Because of that I get to stay beside Clarice’s side.’

Hero-nim had always cherished an idiot like her simply and truly.
Now she wanted to be honest with her own feelings.

At this moment, Clarice could finally face them.

Her own feelings for the hero.

297
“Hero-nim! Listen. From, from a long time ago I–!”

Bang!!!

The sudden giant firework ate Clarice’s last words. The two of them
both looked up at the sky at the same time. The fireworks of all
shapes and colours turned into stars lighting up the night sky. At the
spectacle, Minwoo said with a distant voice.

“It looks like the bonfires have started.”

“Bonfires?”

Clarice turned back to Minwoo. Minwoo’s face was lit up all sorts of
colours by the fireworks. Maybe it was because of the red light, but
Minwoo’s face seemed redder than normal. As if he felt somewhat
embarrassed, Minwoo rubbed the back of his neck and asked.

“But, eh, what was it you were saying?”

“Eh? Ah… That’s….”

Wow. Seriously. Just how on earth could the fireworks go off with
that timing. Wailing and lamenting internally, Clarice could only
fidget with her fingers before she finally said.

“Before that, everyone’s waiting, so let’s go!”

Even if Orleia called her a coward to her face she’d have no

response. At Clarice’s words, Minwoo finally remembered Orleia who
he’d left behind.

“True. Looks like I’m going to get another earful from Orleia again.”

Orleia. For a moment, something passed through Clarice’s mind.

Alright then. So what says I can’t. She would no longer sit idly sucking
her thumb. As Minwoo was about to leave the alley, Clarice tugged
shyly on his sleeve.

298
“Hero-nim, can… Can we, link arms?”

With a dumb face, Minwoo dumbly asked back.

“……..What?”

Red fireworks lit up the night sky once again.

***

The path back to the city square. Clarice told Minwoo of Orleia’s dark
plot, and how she, along with Senyun and Ericia, had been tailing
them up till now. Minwoo rubbed his butt and shuddered.

“Damn it. So that was her plan…”

Holy sword or no, no mercy if he caught her. Clarice’s feet stopped.

Her attention was on a certain street stall. It was the same street
stall that Minwoo had visited with Orleia that morning.

“Want a bite?”

“Yes?”

Clarice turned to face Minwoo. Because their arms were interlinked,

their faces were extremely close together. Without being able to say
who was the first, both of them turned their heads away, both their
cheeks bright red. Both of their hearts were hammering so hard they
thought the other could hear it. But neither of them let go of each
other’s arms.

“Yes~ Welco…”

The vendor was speechless on seeing Clarice. A, an incredible

beauty! And her breasts are massive! But like a pro he calmed down
and took their order. Oddly enough, the man beside her that was as
handsome as she was beautiful seemed somewhat familiar. Almost
as if he’d seen him that morning…

299
“Iya. My eyes are feasting today. Such a radiant couple here at my
stall!”

At his words, Clarice and Minwoo turned to each other, before

turning away again, embarrassed. It was a textbook reaction of a
couple that had only gotten together recently. The vendor was
convinced that his sense of familiarity was a mistake. The lad he’d
seen in the morning had a face of frost and pushed his girlfriend
away no matter how much she’d clung to him. It couldn’t possibly be
the same man as this happy chappie. Yep.

………..Because if it was the same person then he would be the

greatest asshole of the age that changed two incredible beauties in
as many hours.

“We’re not a couple.”

Clarice’s bright and cheerful voice brought the vendor out of his
thoughts. Wow. Even her voice is beautiful.

Clarice leaned her face against Minwoo’s shoulder and smiled shyly.

“We’re, betrothed to each other.”

Dhuk.(1) Minwoo, the vendor, and the surrounding men who all had
their eyes on Clarice froze instantly.

When the two people left after some more small talk, the vendor,
who couldn’t take his eyes of Clarice’s slim rear, had a very odd
thought.

‘Now that I think of it, that woman, kinda reminds me of the

princess.’

Especially her breasts.

***

300
The square where the bonfire was being held was filled with men
and woman pairing up and dancing, much like a ball. Affectionate
lovers, men and women whose eyes just met, young daughters and
their fathers, grown sons and their elderly mothers, the way their
hearts were linked were all different, but each and every one of
them were enjoying themselves.

“It’s beautiful…”

Clarice murmured, watching the people dance with a smile on her

lips.

This was a festival celebrating the marriage of royalty. A festival that

celebrated a star-crossed love that defied the odds to create a
couple. Because of that, to fit the theme, it was also a place for men
and women to get together. And so, the people asked their long-time
crushes to dance, or exchanged words of love as they danced.

Because this was the best way to celebrate the princess’s marriage.

“Do you think, that everyone’s blessing our marriage?”

Minwoo wordlessly snuggled his arm into Clarice’s. The warmth

where their bodies met spread through them both.

“Clarice.”

“Yes.”

The world was full of the sound of fireworks, the crackling bonfire
and people dancing. All of a sudden, Minwoo thought.

“Would you like to dance with me?”

Clarice smiled gently. Just like back then.

“I suppose I won’t take the lead this time?”

301
Their hands gently met each other.

At this moment, their hearts were linked as one.

***

“Ha. This is my complete loss.”

Orleia laughed uncontrollably. Let alone having her most anticipated

event having been stolen from right under her nose, she even had it
confirmed right in front of her as if to show off. But unexpectedly,
Orleia’s heart was calm. Because she’d felt the gap between them
that was so obvious and unbeatable that she couldn’t even get mad.

She couldn’t make darling smile like that. Right now, Orleia was
certain. The only one that could was Clarice. The one that should be
by daring’s side was not her, but Clarice. Damn it all…

No, perhaps she’d already known that from the very beginning. This
serenity in her heart was the proof. Perhaps, out of pride, she had
deliberately avoided facing the truth and tried to get darling at all
costs.

“It was brilliant. I didn’t know darling could dance so well?”

Clapclapclap. After the number was over, Orleia appeared in front of

the two, applauding them. The sweet mood changed instantly as if
cold water was dumped on them. Orleia felt a quaint satisfaction at
that. She should be allowed at least this much.

“Why are you scowling like that? I’m simply here to give darling the
good news.”

“Good news?”

Yes. Although it’s extremely bad news to me. Without any more
useless words, Orleia pulled the holy sword out. Startled, Minwoo

302
pulled Clarice behind him and watched her warily. So she’s going to
go there in the end. Those were his thoughts as if it was only natural.

But Orleia’s next actions were billions of light years beyond what
Minwoo could have imagined.

“Eiit.”

Orleia slammed the flat of the holy sword down on her knee. Snap!
With a crisp sound the holy sword broke into two.

“”Eh???””

Looking at the two dumbly asking her with dumb faces, Orleia
chuckled mirthlessly.

“Now. You’re free. So darling, see how well you do without me. Even
if you come back to me begging and crying, I’m neeeee~ver going to
take you back.”

Hmph. Orleia turned back and left. She was about to leave. If Clarice
didn’t call out to her.

“Wait.”

Orleia scowled as she turned around.

“What?”

She was going to leave all coolly, too.

“Orleia. You asked me previously. Whether I wasn’t ashamed to face

Hero-nim. That answer, I will tell you now.”

Orleia scoffed as she sarcastically said.

“Ho, now what would that beweiiik?!!!!”

303
…she couldn’t say sarcastically. Because with a ‘thud!’ and a crisp
sound that felt that it would have taken at least three teeth with it,
Orleia did a 360 in the air and flopped to the ground.

“?!??!?!!!”

“This is my answer. ‘Fuck off, bitch.'”

Clarice spat out savagely with a face that reeked of bloodthirst. The
previous hit was a punch to the face that used Womb Power’s breast
momentum. It looked like she had something else to be thankful to
Ericia for. As Orleia flailed back to her feet, she spat out saliva
flecked with blood.

Wow. Shit. She really did lose three teeth. Unable to contain her
horror, Orleia pointed at ‘what used to be’ her teeth and yelled.

“D, da, darling! Look! This is Clee’s truweeek?!!!!!”

…she couldn’t yell. Because with a thud! And a heavy sound of

impact that sounded like it worth around about six teeth, Orleia did
an amazing 540 in the air and collapsed.

Ah, now her hand started to hurt. Shaking out her swollen hand, she
spat out savagely.

“And that was for the time you nearly raped me.”

“Hii, hiiik…!!”

Orleia backpedalled frantically to avoid Clarice’s determined steps.

Since her mouth was ruined to the point she couldn’t take she
couldn’t even borrow Mitohi’s power. Orleia sent darling a pleading
look. Save me darling! This kid’s gone nuts!!

Perhaps her pleas reached him, Minwoo put a hand on Clarice’s

shoulder.

304
“That’s enough.”

“Hero-nim…”

Clarice bit her lip and glared at Orleia, before she stepped back.
Whew. She survived. As Orleia breathed a sigh of relief, Minwoo spat
out savagely.

“Because it’s my turn now.”

Ha? Orleia made a dumbfounded noise. …..aaand she couldn’t.

That day, as Orleia paid the price for the mockery she made of
others, she became acutely aware of one particular truth.

The holy sword wasn’t simply a proof of betrothal, but also the
lifeline that had been keeping her neck intact.

Author's notes:
We won! Holy Maiden arc end!

The Holy Maiden arc that had a lot of talk and a lot of spite is finally
over. ㅠㅠ It might have been really boring, but it was necessary for
the lovelove developments ㅠㅠ all the developments were so
cancerous I finished it quickly with several releases!

To be honest I wanted to write the CLC selling goods and following

them and causing all sorts of trouble but for the sake of quick
development I had to hold in my tears and cut it.. ㅠㅅㅠ

Now all that’s left is the grand finale…. heh

Translator's notes:
(1) Think of it as a variant of the ‘hul’ SFX

305
Chapter 30: I Became the Hero’s Bri
And time passed, and the day of the wedding came.

“You’re beautiful, Your Highness.”

Looking at Clarice in a wedding dress, Karina covered her mouth and

tears gushed out of her eyes. At the thoughts of all Her Highness had
put up with over the assorted incidents, her sentiments could only
be stronger than anyone else. Clarice slowly observed her figure
reflected in the mirror.

Through the delicate wedding veil, the face that could be made out
was pure like a lily. Her carefully painted lips were attractive even to
her own eyes. Underneath her modest hairstyle, a diamond
necklace, symbolising eternal love, adorned her neck, giving an air of
a sophisticated elegance.

The dress was open-shoulder that revealed the neckline and the bare
shoulder, and boldly revealed the lily-white skin that till now, had
been hidden by the modest clothes befitting a princess. In addition,
the dress was also a sleeveless one, yet the possibly-plain forearms
were adorned with fishnet lace wedding gloves, emphasizing purity
and virtue.

A corset and bodice helped with accentuating her slim figure, and
covered on top by elegant lace embroidery to give off not a coarse
appearance, but a feminine beauty. Beneath her hips her skirt was
composed of many layers that flowed like water.

It was awkward. Since the maids had spent a lot of time and effort,
she did look blindingly beautiful, but on the other hand, it was hard
to take it all in. Clarice carefully touched the tiara that adorned the
crown of her head and asked.

“Would Hero-nim like this?”

306
A wedding dress despite being a man. Her feelings for the hero had
long since grown past the point of no return. Yet there were still faint
vestiges of hesitation. Think of it as the remaining conscience of her
former sex.

“Of course. This Karina, can guarantee it on all my goods collected so

far.”

Pfft. A small smile appeared on Clarice’s lips. You don’t have to stake
something like that. But she couldn’t deny that she felt relieved at
the answer.

Clarice looked at reflection again. Although it was embarrassing to

admit it herself, but looking at it again, she looked quite decent.

“Then shall we go?”

To where Hero-nim, her husband was waiting.

***

Beyond the giant doors, beautiful music started playing. The time
had come. It was time for the bride to enter. Slowly, the doors
opened. A bright light shone through the crack between the doors to
illuminate Clarice. The pure white bride surrounded by bright light.
At her radiant appearance, everyone held their breath.

Clarice slowly opened her eyes. A white silk road was engraved in her
clear indigo eyes. And at the end of that road stood a man in a
tuxedo. He smiled. Because he did, Clarice, too, could smile back. Her
nervousness and shakes that had been lingering in her mind all this
time melted away as if they were being dissolved in sugar water.

Replacing them was heartfelt happiness.

In time with the melody, she gently moved forward. Behind her, as
the maid of honour, Karina was holding the dress train for her. With

307
every step she took, she was enveloped by the flying flower petals,
so it seemed a flower goddess had descended.

On both sides she could see many guests. Holding hands with proud
faces, the motherf-, no, Father and Mother (conscience where?),
Senyun wailing biting down on her handkerchief (crying was all very
well and good but it would be nice if she could be quiet.), Ericia
who’d worn a dress suitable for the occasion but with her bikini
armour visible through the sheer fabric (she’d have to punish her
once this was over.), Orleia(=loser) who was grinding away at her
teeth with her black and blue face, and the knight order, mage corps,
Mitohi faith, Madam Wellington and other members of high society,
other regional nobles.

Everyone here was present to witness her and the hero’s marriage.
In front of all these people, she would officially become the hero’s
wife. Although she had a lot to resent that motherf- no, Father and
Mother for, but in the end, it became something to be thankful for,
ironically enough.

Just who would have known that she would find happiness in
marrying the hero as a woman.

Although, looking back, this could all been according to that motherf-
no, Father’s ‘plan’ when he saw through her feelings for Hero-nim…

Clarice and Minwoo stood side by side on the altar. And the marriage
ceremony began.

From this moment on, will you love and cherish your partner, will
you be each other’s pillars of strength through wind and rain,
through thick and thin, have faith in one another and exchange true
love…

The ceremony emphasising the peace of the family and morals

between couples went on for a long time afterwards. If she hadn’t

308
been standing there herself she might have just ignored it as if it was
obvious. Now she knew. Now that she was the one standing there,
she could feel it. Each and every one of the vows that she’d
previously thought boring, all had meaning that couldn’t be taken
lightly.

From this moment forth, I will love and cherish the hero as my
husband. Through wind and rain I will be his pillar of strength. I will
have faith in each other and exchange true love.

“Does the groom Park Minwoo vow to love the bride Clarice forever
and ever?”

Because she,

“I swear.”

Was the hero’s bride.

“Does the bride Clarice vow to love the groom Park Minwoo forever
and ever?”

From beneath the veil, Clarice smiled gently.

“I swear.”

From his breast pocket, Minwoo took out a ring and slowly put it on
Clarice’s ring finger. Minwoo carefully lifted the veil. Clarice’s
beautiful face was revealed. The hall fell silent, even the sounds of
breath. Minwoo gulped, and his face slowly approached Clarice’s. His
lips. Clarice closed her eyes.

And the two were the only ones left in their world.
***

This and that happened.

309
My troublemaker parents, Senyun, who accidentally stirred up
trouble thinking it was for my sake, Ericia who caused trouble
without really thinking, or Orleia who actually went out of her way to
cause it.

At the time I was too swept up with the events in front of me to

think about it, but in the end, here I am today.

Sometimes, I think that if the me back then had acted with a clearer
mind, maybe the results today might be different.

But I don’t regret it.

Because even if I was given another chance,

I would still want to stay by the hero’s side, just like now.

And now, finally, I became the hero’s bri

“Hold it!!!!!!!!!”

Kwakakakakannnn!!!!!!!!

“””?!?!?!?!!?!”””

Misfortune had the habit of befalling people whenever they felt the
most secure. Just as the hero and princess’s lips were about to meet-
as if it were preordained, ‘misfortune’ smacked them, no, the entire
hall upside the head.

The door to the wedding hall was blown to smithereens and created
a massive dust cloud. The surroundings turned to absolute chaos.
Neither Clarice nor Minwoo could get a grip of what was happening,
and could only look around with their lips less than a palm’s breadth
between them.

What the fuck was going on.

310
“Wh, who are you?!”

“Protect Their Majesties!!”

“What motherfucker dares to set our beloved princess’s wedding on

fire?!! Come at me if you dare!!”

“Senyun put out that fireball! You’re the one that’s about to cause a
fire here!!”

“Orleia! Is it you?! Is it you!?!!”

“You what?! I prefer to backstab people rather than come from the
front?!”

“And you’re calling that an excuse?!!”

Chaos. Just chaos. As the dust settled, a ‘little girl’ could be seen.
Height shorter than even Senyun. Oversaturated pink twintails.
Playful eyes. Cute little fangs. A goth loli dress adorned with frills
everywhere. And….

Curling towards the sky…

Horns. Of a demon.

“D, d, d-d-d-d-d…”

Recognising her, everyone pointed their fingers at her and yelled,

echoing around the hall.

“””Demon king?!?!!?!!!!!”””

Hmph. That’s right. This esteemed body is the demon king! Puffing
out her chest that was surprisingly enough, much bouncier than
Senyun’s, the demon king ‘Biella’ shouted.

“This marriage!! This Biella will never acknowledge it!”

311
Biella pointed at Clarice.

“Because Clarice over there has already married Biella’s follower, an

orc!”

“””……..?!?!”””

Wait what? Bigamy?? At the explosive revelation that even Clarice

herself heard for the first time, everyone present was aghast.

…..and so the two people’s wedding which seemed like it was going
to end without too much fuss fell into lunacy, as it always did.

Author's notes:
I said this was the grand finale… There you have it. Readers:
Waaaaaaaaaahahahaaaaaaaakkkk!!!

I’m kidding, but finally! Really! The story has entered the demon king
arc which I’d been planning out since I first began writing it. This is
the true final arc. From here on, no more seriousness! Hold on tight!

312
Chapter 31: Be Mine! Hero!
Strictly speaking,

She ‘was about to get’ married.

“Ho! Is a prince of a nation going to deny your husband that the

heavens witnessed?!”

“Even if your mouth is crooked, at least speak the truth! Is it not the
skies but you yourself, demon king?! Plus what kind of nutcase calls
‘only’ copulating in a wedding dress a marriage?!”

If they were thinking straight at least.

One would be more accurate to call it costume play. Maybe if a

marriage document had been signed, but just what on earth about
putting her (then him) into a wedding dress, throwing him onto a
bed saying “this orc is now your husband! Birth it! An orc’s child!”
and trying to ‘mate’ her with an orc.

Clarice had been about to scream ‘Guuaa/aaa/aaa/aaaah!’

Thankfully Hero-nim had burst in at the right time.

“But does it not feel good?! A young prince raised like a delicate
orchard in a greenhouse submitting to a wild orc’s rough meat rod
and being reborn as an orc’s personal sex slave bride! Double peace
ahegao(1)!! Breaking your long cultivated shell and revealing your
inner bitch!!! Then of course the first time!! Is nothing less than
wedding sex?!?!”(2)

Biella spurted a giant nosebleed as if just imagining it made her

soaked. Little wonder why she went down in history books as the
thirsty demon king.

“……Fucking hell;;;;”

313
Clarice let out the words that came welling up from inside her.
Despite the fact that the princess, who was supposed to carry and
uphold the dignity of the royal family had cursed with such filthy
words, no one rebuked her. Everyone else present were simply
empathising with her sincerity and thinking the same.

”’Fucking hell;;;;”’

“Hey Clarice. What happened to your voice? You used to sound more
like a boy before but now it sounds like some graceful lady’s.”

“Because I became a woman.”

She wondered why she was asking such an obvious thing. If she knew
that she was holding a wedding with the hero and invaded here, it
should be a given that she knew of her gender change.

“Wh… What?! Y, you became a woman?!!!!”

She was serious. She hadn’t known. Biella’s eyes turned to saucers as
she pointed at Clarice’s breasts with a quivering hand.

“Th, then those dairy cow breasts isn’t crossdressing but are actually
real?!!”

“Dairy cow?!!”

Clarice turned red and covered her chest. It was an embarrassing

comparison, but since it wasn’t entirely wrong it was even more
embarrassing. The queen quietly biting her lip as she covered her
own breasts which went beyond dairy cow into Holstein(3) territory
was a side.

“How did you change like that?! Why are you marrying not as a man
but a woman!! Are you not ashamed to face the heavens!!!”

314
“And you haven’t changed at all since then. No, I think you’ve gotten
worse.”

She definitely remembered her becoming a twinkle in the sky after

getting the crap beaten out of her by the hero, but putting the
matter of how she survived and came back aside, it seemed she’d
left her rationality in the skies as well.

“You dare deceive this Biella…”

Quiver shake. Biella couldn’t suppress her rage and started leaking
tears. Hul. Demon king is crying. Everyone was lost for words. But
Biella sniffled, wiped her tears, pointed at Clarice and shrieked.

“How do you think Biella got here!! Do you have any idea how hard it
was to return after being beaten far overseas by the hero!! And you
dare to deceive Biella?!”

And who was deceiving who now. You can’t be serious, did she
seriously accept her and Hero-nim’s marriage thinking it was a
marriage between men. Now what kind of logic is that.

“Since you have become a woman the wedding with my orc is off!!
Biella will never acknowledge it!! What this Biella wanted was a
young prince to become an orc’s bride, not some princess! Biella
doesn’t need you anymore!!”

Clarice was about to bow right there and yell “thank you very much
for not being needed anymore!”

“Now that it has come to this, Biella will be taking the hero!!”

If Biella hadn’t said those words.

“Wh, what?!”

315
Minwoo yelled aghast, having been on standby for her to show her
true colours. What kind of bullshit is this?!

“The reason that Biella has made her way to this pitiful place in
person was to take Clarice! But now that Clarice has become a
woman Biella has no need! Therefore Biella shall be taking the hero!”

“Wait, if you have no need then piss off! Why the hell are you doing
this?!”

“Because Biella’s collection has no hero! Up till now I have collected

all sorts of boys, and I have even once had a prince, Clarice! But
never a hero. Hero, from the first time I saw you, I thought! I wanted
to see that pretty face of yours reddening with pleasure! How about
the hero, the strongest of humanity, becoming a seedbed for the
weakest goblins?! Wahaha! Tempting is it not?!”

“””…………”””

Big trouble. There were so many places to retort against you

couldn’t. Orleia came out and icily growled.

“How dare you utter such filthy crap to my ‘thing?’ The one to sully
darling’s rear is me. I will never hand that over to anyone.”

“And what the fuck are you saying!”

“Ha! Holy Maiden, you are still as perverted as ever.”

“And you’re one to talk?!”

Clarice lost it.

“Everyone stop!!”

The hall finally quietened down. As all eyes came to bear on Clarice,
Clarice quickly linked arms with Minwoo and asserted her rights as
the bride.

316
“Hero-nim is mine!! He’s my husband!!”

Ah, aaaah… Minwoo facepalmed with the other hand. Ding~ he could
feel a headache coming on. You too Clarice. Yet in that while, the
appearance of her clinging tightly to his arm with tears in her eyes,
afraid of losing him, was so cute it was bad for his heart.

“This bitch?! For a filthy woman you dare to lay your hand on Biella’s
collection?! This cannot be forgiven!”

No, aren’t you a woman as well?! But Clarice couldn’t say a word.
She was knocked aside by a strong force pushing her back.

“Clarice?! Urk!!”

A black miasma sprouted out from beneath Minwoo’s feet and

wrapped around his limbs. Shit. He’d let his guard down.
Kyahahahahahaa!! Laughing maniacally, canines and all, Biella
teleported in front of Minwoo.

“Be mine! Hero!”

“I, I refuse…!”

“Biella refuses your refusal!”

“Crazy motherfu!!”

Ckerrrrrrrr!!! Leaving behind a yell of despair, Biella and Minwoo

became sucked into the swirling miasma,

….And vanished.

“H, Hero-nim? Hero-nim?!”

Clarice pawed at the empty air where Minwoo had been in disbelief.

The day of the wedding, Clarice lost Minwoo to the demon king like
that. Everyone watching there thought.

317
‘What the hell. This development came outta nowhere.’
***

The situation being what it was, an emergency council was held. The
reappearance of the demon king. The kidnapped hero. The princess
left alone. It just had to happen during the long-awaited wedding,
the king took his rage out on his advisers.

“Rescue the hero before he becomes a goblin’s seedbed!! Otherwise

we’ll all so who’s the first to be a seedbed!!”

Motherfucker. Let alone reappearing, she just had to stick a giant

filthy middle finger in well-cooked rice.

Having received the orders of the king, the mage corps tracked down
the magic power left behind and found the demon king had taken
the hero to the demon king castle. While the demon king was sealed
it was a tourist attraction open to the general public, but since a
tourist accidentally broke the seal on the demon king and caused the
demon king incident, it was a forbidden location.

The response was swift. A small crack team would head to the
demon king castle and beat the crap out of the demon king. The
members were Senyun, Orleia, and Ericia. Of course. As ex-hero
party members, all of them had experience attacking the demon king
castle, and as women they were immune to the demon king’s male-
specific magic.

While the women were quickly preparing, someone hurriedly came

to them. It was Clarice. The wedding dress was gone, replaced by
comfortable clothes with leather armour on top. As if she was about
to go on an adventure.

“Take me with you!”

Hul. At the ridiculous request Senyun jumped around.

318
“Your Highness! You can’t! It’s too dangerous!”

“She’s right. Your Highness. I understand your feelings of wanting to

save Minwoo, but no one knows what dangers lie in the demon king
castle.”

Ericia coldly answered in kind. Crestfallen, Clarice murmured.

“But…”

“Clee. This is not some children’s game. What would our helpless
princess do there.”

Even Orleia said something. Clarice shook as she clenched her fist.
More than ever she was disgusted with her powerlessness. In the
end, could she not do anything ‘again.’ This time ‘as well,’ could she
only await the help of others.

Orleia, who’d been frowning at Clarice, sighed and shrugged her

shoulders.

“Ha. Well as long as she doesn’t tie our feet I don’t really care.”

“Ah?”

“”Orleia?!””

Orleia, the one who seemed as if she’d oppose it the most, contrary
to expectations allowed it the quickest. Just what had gotten into
her.

‘Why are you looking at me like that? Since Clee’s already been
kidnapped before, she could be helpful with rescuing darling?’

“This is my chance! If something happens to Clee in the demon king

castle then darling is all mine! Hohohohooo!!”

“””…………”””

319
Hey there, your inner thoughts have swapped around.

“A, anyway I will not allow it! I cannot expose the princess to danger-
!!”

Senyun rebutted strongly. So she decided to use her last resort.

“Senyun, if you let me come with you I’ll let you do anything.”

“Then can I become Your Highness’s little sister?”

“Yes.”

“U, unni♥!!”(4)

Clarice smiled brightly like the best big sister of all. Pyo~ hearts
appeared in Senyun’s eyes as she ran into Clarice’s embrace.
Guhehehe. Guhehe. Clarice stroked Senyun’s breast-intoxicated head
and barely maintained her smile.

Wow. This feels so awful.

“Ha! What are you all doing?! Are you all going to forget your duties
and send the princess into peril?!”

Ericia rebutted strongly. And so Clarice decided to use another last

resort.

“Eri. If you allow me to come, from now on you may use my name to
promote Womb Power.”

“This Ericia. From now on I will stake my life to become Your

Highness’s womb.”

Having taken off her robe to reveal her bikini armour, Ericia took a
stance of a knight’s fealty. It seemed like the ‘♀’ symbol on Ericia’s
lower belly seemed to be glowing very brightly today.

……to be honest, she wanted her to refuse her a bit. Damn it all.

320
“But how will we get to the demon king castle? Did you hire a
carriage?”

The distance to the demon king castle from the royal palace was
incredibly far. Since it was the base of operations for demons and the
humans’ capital, it would be odd if it was close. At this rate if they
were too late then who knew what the demon king…, no that lunatic
would do to Hero-nim’s purity. As someone with first-hand
experience(?) she knew It well.

Senyun who’d been rubbing her cheeks against Clarice’s breasts said
giddily.

“We’re going by teleport. Unni.”

“Is that so.”

……Eh?

“Te, teleport?”

“Yes! It’s just a couple of minutes by teleport, there’s no need to go

by carriage, is there?”

“Is that possible? A group teleport over such a distance…”

“Unni. Even if I look like this, I’m Senyun! The archsage’s

granddaughter and his direct disciple! Recreating the path left
behind with the demon king’s magic traces is easy as pie for me!”

Senyun confidently raised her nose high in the air. As if she was
asking to be praised. So Clarice stroked her head and praised her.
There there. Good job our widdle Senyun. If nothing else, she really
did want to praise her for this.

“Even if she is the demon king, she won’t have anticipated us being
able to track down and follow her so quickly. If we move by teleport,

321
then while the others draw her attention, we can rescue Minwoo
and deliver the holy sword. Even if it is the demon king, in front of
the holy sword, she can only get beaten like a piñata.”

Ericia explained the strategy to Clarice when all their preparations

were completed and just before they were about to teleport.
Namely, a flawless plan. Like she said, she could only take a beating
like a piñata in front of the holy sword. Since that was established
fact, everyone was confident like they already had victory half in
their grasp.

And so.

They realised that there was one ‘relatively significant’ flaw in their
plan.

“Eh? Holy sword?”

Clarice asked, blinking. And then wavering eyes. What the hell is this,
Clarice asked Orleia with her eyes. What are you staring at me for?
Orleia narrowed her eyes at Clarice, before her own jaw dropped and
she too, fell into shock and despair.

Not understanding the two people’s reactions, Senyun and Ericia

looked at them quizzically, before they, too, ‘realised’ and nearly
fainted.

……….Holy sword.

Orleia broke it to bits not so long ago!!!!

Author's notes:
Chaos! Chaos!!

Translator's notes:

322
(1) Orgasm-face. It’s also an image board tag, if you want to see
some examples.

(2) What the fuck did I just translate

(3) Holstein cattle, or Holstein-Friesian cattle, are known as the

world’s highest-production dairy animals.

(4) What little sisters call their big sisters. Also used as a term of
seniority/affection between non-sibling women.

323
Chapter 32: Are these subordinates really
alright?
Demon king castle. It was her first visit in a while, yet the traces of
the fight of the past were still present. As Clarice stepped over and
around the SM toys that were scattered so thickly over the floor she
almost tripped on them, she felt an odd sense of irony. It felt like it
was just yesterday that Hero-nim had come to rescue her, but now
she was going to rescue him.

“It’s quiet?”

“It’s quiet.”

“It is quiet.”

The hero party trio all had something to say. Like they said, the
demon king castle was so quiet, they couldn’t even hear the
footsteps of a mouse over the flagstones. Neglected as a mess as it
was, let alone any boys, they couldn’t even see the ‘m’ of monsters
anywhere.

Had the demon king come to the kingdom first thing back in the
continent? This was a chance. If the demon king’s strength wasn’t
fully restored, then even without the ‘holy sword’ then they just
might have a chance.

“…………”

“What? Clee, why do you stare at me so?”

“It is nothing. I was just reminded of the holy sword.”

Orleia turned bright red as she kicked up a fuss.

“It, it couldn’t be helped! No one thought the demon king was

coming back even in their wildest dreams!”

324
Holy sword. Wouldn’t it be better to just make a new one? Was one
of opinions that had been floated, but Orleia had shook her head and
said.

‘A Holy Sword (性劍) is like it says, something that uses the power of
‘sex'(性)(1). The reason why the demon king is helpless against the
holy sword is because the demon king’s great male magic is
completely shut down by the holy sword, and also, it is at its
strongest against beings with genders. To make such a holy sword
you need two things…’

And when she was asked what were they, Orleia flashed her
distinctive smirk and said.

‘Distill around 10000 men and women’s worth of male and female
ejacula-‘

‘Never mind. You don’t need to tell us. We don’t need a holy sword
so let’s just go.’

On the contrary, the feeling that they would be just fine without it
skyrocketed.

……….Moreover, Minwoo didn’t know of this. She felt that he must

never know.

“If you’re going to put it that way, then if Clee had simply given up on
darling, then there would be no reason for me to break the holy
sword, and there’d be no reason for darling to be kidnapped, would
there?!”

“Haa?! So you’re saying this is all my fault?”

Even if one were to bite the hand that fed you, there were still limits
to be kept. A disgusted upwards curl appeared on one side of
Clarice’s lips.

325
“If you want someone to answer for it, then you should take it up
with Orleia’s knee. Who told you to break it? Didn’t you break it
yourself Orleia? …Ah! Since Orleia’s brain isn’t in her head but down
south, are you finding it hard to remember?”

Clapping her hands once with a pitiful look at her knee was salt in the
wound. With a face that screamed of a temper at boiling point,
Orleia yelled.

“Wh, what? So says the thieving cat?!!”

“Could you meow and cry some more so this thieving cat can
understand? I can’t hear you over the sound of a loser’s tears.
Hoho.”

Clarice put a hand over her mouth and laughed like a noble lady.
Orleia was flabbergasted, lost for words. The hell is this kid? Now
that darling isn’t here she’s just going all out?! What the hell?!

“That’s right Orleia! This is all your fault! Apologise to unni!”

Senyun had her say, who’d been clinging to Clarice since a while ago
acting cute. To be honest, Senyun didn’t care who was in the right or
wrong, what was important was that Orleia dared to get snippy at
her ‘unni.’ Guhehe. Unni hehe.

‘Wow that little. Being an annoying little shit fanning the flames.’

Orleia had been glaring harshly at Senyun when she twitched her
fingers in empty air like they were groping breasts. When she did
Senyun whimpered as she hid behind Clarice. Breast massage… No
more…

“All of you, quiet.”

Ericia, who had been on alert as the vanguard, signaled to the three.
When she did the team finally started working properly and got into

326
a formation. It was a formation where the trio surrounded and
protected the baggage(a sad but completely accurate description)
called Clarice.

Thoom. Thoom. Heavy footsteps echoed through the empty halls.

Clarice swallowed. Judging by the footsteps it was either a monster,
or a demon. She’d be lying if she said she wasn’t scared. But more
than that, her worries that she would be a hindrance to them were
far greater.

“You can run away if you’re scared?”

Having noticed Clarice’s shivers, Orleia sneered. Clarice’s eyes

narrowed.

“Hmph. I will no longer show a disgraceful appearance in front of

Orleia again.”

“Now that’s something I’m looking forward to.”

Kuku. As if she found it very funny, Orleia laughed.

“Unni.”

Senyun quietly whispered and handed something over. It was a large

cloth made out of soft fabric.

“It’s an invisibility cloak. If it gets dangerous, wear this and hide.”

“Thank you.”

Clarice nodded and put away the invisibility cloak. The invisibility
cloak was the invisibility cloak, but Senyun’s worried heart touched
her and her fear seemed to have gone away just a tiny bit.

Eventually the owner of the footsteps showed himself. A giant figure

a head bigger than an average man, bulky muscles, a very well-
developed lower jaw to the point that the lower canines came

327
protruding out of the mouth. And the decider that settled all
argument, skin coloured a strong shade of green.

Out of all the known races, only one fit the bill for all of them.

–Orc.

“You’re…?!”

Having recognised ‘him,’ Clarice couldn’t hide her shock. How could
she forget that face. Just remembering it made her shudder.

“It’s been a while. Clarice.”

He greeted them with a soft baritone voice. A while? The group

noticed that they already knew each other, and looked at Clarice
with surprised faces. Clarice only made a repulsed expression.

“Orkar. I did suspect something since the demon king made a giant
fuss about our wedding when she tried to drag me off. You were
alive.”

“Hmph. Even if I look like this I was the vanguard of the demon king’s
forces. Does this Orkar look like he’ll die that easily?”

‘Orkar’ guffawed, showing his teeth.

“Leaving behind my ‘bride’ that the demon king bestowed upon me.”

“……..”

Clarice found herself unable to speak. Who the hell’s your bride you
damn orc. Instead, Senyun stepped forward, guns blazing.

“This fucking orc?! Who’d you say is your bride now?! You want me
to smash your jaw out?”

“Calm down. Senyun.”

328
Clarice raised her arm and stopped Senyun. To be honest, she really
wanted to praise Senyun a lot just then, but she held herself back as
there was no time to waste. ‘Grrrrrghhh.’ With a face that seemed
like she’d start frothing at the mouth from anger at any moment,
Senyun withdrew.

“As you can see, I’m a woman now.”

“Of course. I heard from Lord Demon King. And she said our marriage
was annulled. But that’s just what she thinks. I will not give up on
you. Whether you’re a woman or a man, that’s not important. You’re
Clarice. My one and only bride, Clarice.”

Orcs only ever love one woman in their lives. As a male-only race
they had no females. Because of that, they could only source females
to breed with from outside their race, so naturally, they developed a
personality of being kind and affectionate to their partners.
Kidnapping? Rape? Maybe if they were monsters, but as an
intelligent member of the demon race, that was out of the question
for orcs.

When Orkar first had Clarice bestowed upon him by the demon king,
he knew that it was simply the demon king’s perverted preferences
(doing the deed between two males that couldn’t even reproduce)
but he still couldn’t refuse Clarice. (then a) His figure in a see-
through wedding dress, crying as he looked up at him was his totally
his ideal female… ehem, woman.

So what if he couldn’t get pregnant. So what if he was a man. He

would definitely make this boy his bride. He made his decision. But
then the demon king came back with the hero instead of Clarice and
told him that Clarice had become a woman. Unlike the despondent
demon king, Orkar’s feelings didn’t change.

His love for Clarice only ran deeper.

329
“I cannot be your bride. I already have the hero.”

And you’re creeping me out so please give up. Was what she was
feeling. Orkar swallowed down his sigh and said.

“……..Yes. I know that too. But that marriage, wasn’t it gatecrashed

and interrupted by Demon King-nim? In that case you are not the
hero’s bride yet. On the contrary, the hero is currently in Demon
King-nim’s hands.”

“So you know where Hero-nim is.”

“Naturally. I also know what he’s about to go through.”

Kuku. Orkar twisted his lips and laughed happily. Combined with an
orc’s naturally ugly appearance, it was quite something to watch.
Orleia couldn’t restrain herself any longer and icily said.

“I don’t think he’s going to tell us easily, so we might as well deal

with him quickly. If we beat him to the brink of death, he will want to
tell us.”

When she did, Senyun lit up a fireball and said.

“Didn’t they used to say that the most painful torture was by fire?”

When she did, Ericia touched her longsword’s sharp blade and said.

“Is that what they do in the mage corps? In the knight order we take
great effort to turn them into sashimi one slice at a time.”

Wait! Why are you all so savage?! Clarice panicked and stopped the
party. If they took their time fighting (torturing?) here then the hero
(‘s purity) would be in danger. Clarice thought, and bowed to Orkar
and requested.

“Orkar. Please. Please take us to where Hero-nim is.”

330
Her love for the hero was enough to suppress her resentment
against Orkar. Love and peace. It wasn’t empty words. Clarice would
rescue her love (=Hero) and Orkar would get peace from her torture-
happy companions.

Naturally, the party was against it.

“Unni?!”

“Your Highness!”

“Clee. Just because you’re asking nicely there’s no way that orc
would…”

“Alright.”

“””Haaaa?!!”””

Eh? Clarice lifted her head with a blank face. She didn’t actually
expect him to.

“I do not wish to fight with my bride. It’s my bride’s request as well,

so why would this Orkar not grant it.”

Orkar smiled. That smile being ugly as hell aside, Clarice thought as
she saw it.

……Demon king, are you really alright with these subordinates?

***

She was not alright. Having been about to train Minwoo in the
ballroom, Biella took one look at Orkar who had brought the party
there and completely lost it.

“H, how did you get here so quick?! …Ah, ahahah! No! Kyaha!
Kyahahahahaha!! We, wel, welcome! I had been waiting for you!”

331
With her eyes turned to spirals the demon king stuttered out. In all
honesty it was a pitiable sight. But having long since put the demon
king out of her cares, all she could see was Minwoo, beside the
demon king tied up in some weird form (she later heard from
Senyun, it was ‘turtle shell.’) by a black aura that reached out and
around like a rope.

“Hero-nim”

“Clarice! D, don’t look!”

Minwoo wanted to bite his tongue off and die. How was Clarice
here? He’d been seen by the one person that he wanted to be seen
like this the least. It wasn’t like he was some fallen eroge heroine,
what kind of embarrassment was this.

“Ku. Kuku. Oi, that suits you?”

“Shut up! Shut up!”

“Oh my. Coming from someone who always called me an

exhibitionist… Aren’t you quite something as well?”

“Why are you appreciating it?!”

“I’m okay♪ I actually prefer darling like this you know?”

“Kill me. Just kill me now…”

Meanwhile, Biella’s side wasn’t that different either.

“What happened Orkar?! Let alone stopping them, why the heck did
you bring them here!!”

“So you’re asking me to turn my wife away?”

“Wife?! I told you that marriage was annulled! You idiot!”

“I, idiot?!”

332
“That’s right! Idiot! Dumbass! Muscle brain! Green pig! Ugly!”

“Hey, everything else aside, I cannot accept being called ugly! Even if
I look like this I was one of the most handsome men in my clan!”

Biella lost it.

“Eeeiiiit! Who cares what’s what! Come at me! You assholes!”

Hero party or no, the core, the hero, was currently caught by her. In
that case she had a chance as well. Having made that conclusion,
Biella was about to unleash her hidden strength.

“Ho? So you don’t care if the holy sword beats the crap out of you
and turns the demon king castle into a bloodbath?”

If the Holy Maiden Orleia hadn’t said that.

“Hiikuk?!”

…..Her trauma switch had been flipped. No she couldn’t. if she was
sent flying into the sky a second time then there really was no
coming back.

“Wait! Waitwait! Calm down! Let’s talk, please let’s talk!!”

In truth, Orleia’s boast of the holy sword was nothing but a bluff, but
having no way to know that, Biella even went onto her knees to try
and pacify them.

“Talk?”

“That’s right! Please don’t use the holy sword! Biella will do
anything!”

Is that actually the demon king? Contrary to Clarice’s thoughts, the

party seemed quite amused.

333
“How’s this! You can all be this Biella’s subordinates! Women are
competitors so I don’t really like them but if it’s you guys I can
specially… waitwaitwait!!! Put the hand down! I haven’t finished
talking!”

To Biella, the fear of the holy sword was shameful but it also made
her learn how to appease people.

“If you become Biella’s subordinates then you can have all of this
Biella’s collection of BL books and personally drawn doujins
absolutely free! An absolutely unbelievable bargain! Flower-like boys
doing the dirty…. Waitwaitwaitwait! Put the hand down?! That’s it!
Then what about this?!”

Biella hurriedly pointed to Senyun, who had summoned a giant

fireball.

“Mage! If you become Biella’s subordinate I will give you Clarice!

Whether you roast her or boil her or whatever is all up to you!”

“What?!”

“Demon king-nim?!”

Thud. Orkar was betrayed by his lord. But more than that, the person
that was shocked the most was Senyun.

“You’re giving unni… to me?”

“That’s right! I will give you your unni! Sisterlilyles! You can train her
to your taste! How is it? The hero, the person that would have been
Clarice’s husband is in my hands. Meaning! She’s currently Free!(2)

“…………”

334
Senyun wordlessly stared at Biella. Clarice thought. What kind of
stupidity is that. Even if Senyun had no inhibitors when it came to
her, surely she wouldn’t fall for that ridiculous offer…

“Come at me! I am the demon king’s direct subordinate and the

granddaughter of the sage, Senyun!!”

You fell for it?!!?!!?!

“Ufu! Ufu! Ufufufu!! Good choice! Now, you’re next, female knight!”

Biella, currently in a very cheerful mood, pointed to Ericia who was

gathering up Womb Power.

“Female knight! If you become my subordinate then I shall make you

your own knight order!”

“Knight order? Ha. Very funny. Are you trying to turn me with just
that? Put some sincerity into it.”

“……Eri. Doesn’t that sound odd to you?”

If she does put some sincerity into it then you might just turn on
right now?

“Kyahahahaha! There’s no way that it would end this simply. I know

fully well of your quaint strength known as Womb Power. I will call
up all the female demons and have them learn your Womb Power! A
entire knight order that knows how to use Womb Power! That’s it!
Let’s call it the Womb Order!”

“Womb, Order…”

Ericia tailed off, staring at Biella. Clarice thought. What kind of

stupidity is that. Even if Eri had no inhibitors when it came to
spreading Womb Power, surely she wouldn’t fall for that ridiculous
offer…

335
“Come at me! I am the demon king’s direct subordinate and the
captain of the Womb Order, Ericia!”

You too?!!?!!?!

“Kyahahahahaha!! I didn’t even imagine it would work this well!

Indeed humans are the best at tearing and stabbing at each other,
the race of betrayal!!”

Biella excitedly swung around her pink twintails and started dancing
around. Just then, Orleia, who had been watching everything in
silence all this time, finally decided to speak up.

“Demon king.”

“Hm? Ah! You were here too. Sorry. Biella was forgetful. Let’s see.
You-”

What kind of offers would be best, Biella pondered but without even
a hint of hesitation, Orleia coolly said.

“Give me darling. Then I’ll be your subordinate.”

“Wha, what?”

“You’re not even bothering to think about it anymore?!!?!”

Even though she didn’t really expect anything from Orleia! And then
she went on to say the lines that would be missed if left unsaid.

“Come at me! I am the demon king’s direct subordinate and darling’s

husband, Orleia!”

“Why are you my husband?! Wait, before that, I’m the wife?!”

Minwoo yelled. The days he spent adventuring with those lunatics

were so pitiful he couldn’t stand it anymore. Even the demon king
chipped in.

336
“There, um, don’t be so distressed. That’s how life works after all.”

“This is all your fault!!!”

“Demon king-nim! Ignore him, the promise!”

Having become a very loyal follower, Senyun urged while glancing

over at Clarice. Hul. Clarice was lost for words. The three people who
had become enemies were filled with the desire to jump and
dominate her.

I, did I really do something to be resented for that much?

“Run.”

Ah? Clarice came to at the giant bulk filling her vision. Orkar. He
glanced back at Clarice and said.

“I’ll hold them off. You run to the human village and request aid.”

“B, but!”

Hold on, you’re the enemy.

“Fu. From the very moment this Orkar saw you, I was only ever on
your side. From the moment demon king-nim, no, the demon king
annulled our marriage it was only stronger.

“Wait wait, I’m not marrying you.”

“I heard they call that kind of people tsunderes.”

Ewhew. Let’s just not talk.

“Orkar! So you’ve finally shown your true colours! Appointing an ugly

orc like you as the vanguard’s head was my mistake from the
beginning! Listen up! Get them!!”

“””Haii!!”””

337
The trio had become very loyal minions 1, 2 and 3. Clarice swore that
if this ever cleared up, she would so make them pay for this and
opened her mouth.

“……Thank you for helping me.”

“No worries. Protecting his bride is obvious to an orc.”

Bride. He would know that she had no thoughts of becoming his

bride. That her love only belonged to the hero. But he would help
her even so. With a heavy heart, Clarice whispered softly.

“Be safe.”

Orkar’s eyes widened once he heard her.

“…That’s what I want to say.”

He grinned and turned around.

“It doesn’t really matter if I knock them down, does it?”

At his words, Clarice thought.

‘Ah. He’s going to lose. Definitely a hundred percent going to lose.’

The last thing that Clarice saw as she fled from the ballroom, was her
(former) party brawling with Orkar and-

Hero-nim whose worried eyes chased after her.

***

She was screwed.

Now what.

With leaden steps, Clarice dragged her tired feet back to the demon
king castle’s foyer, where she stood. The interior being designed like
a labyrinth and hence her struggling around lost aside, it was so dark

338
she couldn’t see a thing in front of her. The hero party that defeated
the demon king held hands with the demon king, the hero was
captured, even if she sent for help would anything change?

What would happen to her.

And Hero-nim?

“Ahhh… just what did I do wrong…”

What should have been her happiest day, her wedding day, had
turned to this. Her eyes started to fog up, and left all alone, Clarice
finally started weeping.

It was then.

『Hello, Helloo~ is there anyone there~?』

“?!”

“Hello?”

『Ah! Over here! Here! Help me, please! 』

As she moved her feet to where the voice was coming from, there
was a stone statue around the size of a person. Why is there a statue
here. It was a very odd statue too. A human woman who was
wearing comfortable clothes as if she was here to sightsee. To boot,
in one hand it was holding an elegant book engraved with a black
rose. The special thing about it was that the book wasn’t made of
stone, but a real book.

『Ah! Ahh! Finally people! Uwaaaahhh! I nearly cried just

now~~~~!!!! Since the demon king vanished no one else came! I was
so scared all by myself~~~!!』

The stone statue was crying. No, tears weren’t coming out, but the
voice that came from within it seemed like it would burst out into

339
tears at any time. So Clarice asked the thing she was most curious
about.

“Um, who are you?”

At her question the statue seemed to pause for a bit as if wondering

what to say, before it said.

『Hmm~ What should I say? If you really had to put it~

『The tourist that accidentally undid the demon king’s seal?』

Author's notes:
You wot m8 tourist what? Is what a lot of you are probably thinking
The tourist actually was mentioned briefly back in chapter 1. That a
tourist accidentally undid the seal on the demon king. Since it is
really random you might not believe me, but it wasn’t something I
edited in later, but it was there from the very beginning. Anyhow,
next chapter seems like the end of the demon king arc.

Translator's notes:
No next chapter is not the last chapter. Author buggered his word
count and let it stretch on for another two chapters.

(1) Reminder that once again, wordplay in the word for ‘holy’ being
interchanged with the one for ‘sex/gender’ which is spelt identically
in Korean and can only be told apart by context or the corresponding
provided hanja.

(2) Free! In english in the raws.

340
Chapter 33: A ray of light
Going back in time a bit. Back when the demon king was still sealed
and the continent still peaceful, in a small village of the kingdom,
there lived a girl named ‘Amuge.'(1) Now, she had a secret she
couldn’t share with anyone else, and that was-

‘Aahh~! If I could see pretty boys doing the dirty just once!’

……In the language of the doujin world, she was a so-called ‘fujoshi.’
To boot, one that paired up men in real life, a true blood fujoshi.
Furthermore, Amuge was one that even the fujoshis shunned within
their own ranks, a ‘Biellist.’ As to what a Biellist was, one could
explain it as fujoshis who worshipped the demon king ‘Biella’ that
nearly made the continent into a paradise of only pretty boys in an
age long long ago.

To the Biellists, the demon king castle was nothing less than a holy
land, and because of that the Biellists would get together and go on a
group tour to the demon king castle every now and then.

And that group tour was the ’cause.’

‘You know, I was always curious. Just what are the contents of the
grimoire that the demon king sealed away?’

Amuge’s one sentence. The question that began from there grew
and grew until the Biellists came to the fearful conclusion that they
must find out what was written in that grimoire. Naturally, since it’s
the demon king, there must be all sorts of lewdy filthy BL written in
there that they couldn’t even imagine. Believe it or not, that was
what they were thinking.

Since she was the one who first brought it up, Amuge was pushed to
take the lead. The other Biellists drew away the attention of the
guards. Meanwhile, Amuge snuck in, stole the grimoire that the

341
statue of the demon king had been holding, and desperately
suppressing her shivers, opened the grimoire. When she did, a dark
aura spread out from the book as she began to be sucked into the
statue-

“…So you’re telling me that the demon king, after the seal was
undone, in return for you freeing her, she sealed you instead?”

“That’s right!! That f***ing bitch! You have no idea how much I
regret the time I spent worshiping that bitch!”

Having her freedom back as a result of the seal being broken again,
the tourist stomped all over the grimoire in irritation. For the record,
the seal broke itself once Clarice had picked up and opened the
grimoire. Is this kind of seal really okay? She thought that burying it
deep, deep underground would be a far better option…

“Oh that reminds me! I’m really! Reaaaaaallly~ thankful for you
rescuing me! ‘Do I have to live centuries as a stone statue,’ I was just
about to stop thinking, but thanks to you I’m saved!(2)

The tourist bowed deeply to show her thanks. Then looking at

Clarice, she asked.

“I’m sorry, but could I ask your name? I want to repay this favour! I
don’t normally draw NL(3) but if it’s for my benefactor, I’ll gladly
draw it!”

“….I don’t need doujins. My name is Clarice.”

“Really. A beautiful name to match your beauty- Eh? Clarice?”

That name seems familiar… The tourist tilted her head and thought.
All of a sudden a certain prince which enjoyed ‘major’ popularity in
‘her industry’ came to mind. That person’s name was also-

“Prince Clarice?”

342
Up till then, the tourist had thought that she had simply looked
similar. The eye-catching beauty, a gentle aura that perfectly
matched what she’d heard, even though she looked quite similar,
but ultimately she was a woman. Then Clarice said.

“Yes. I am that Prince Clarice.”

Although I’m a princess now, she swallowed back those last few
words.

Of course those words alone were enough to have the tourist’s eyes
bulge out in surprise.

“Eeeeeehhhh?!?!!? N, no way! Weren’t you a man?!!”

“I had circumstances that led to me becoming a woman. Although I

don’t have any identification to prove my identity right now, but it’s
the truth. Please believe me.”

“I, I believe you, I do. There’s no way I wouldn’t believe my

benefactor… Haha. Haha.”

Her own belief aside, the tourist’s eyes were drawn to Clarice’s
breasts. Squish squish jiggle jiggle. You’re telling me that those
breasts used to be a man’s? Then shouldn’t she (as a woman) just
die? Then she remembered the difference in status between them,
and immediately knelt, lowering her head.

“Ah! I, I’m sorry for not recognizing you earlier, Your Highness.
Forgive me.”

“Not at all. Please, get up. I’m alright.”

Clarice desperately waved her hands as she helped her up. Oh my.
Even her personality is so gentle! The tourist instantly became
captured by Clarice. She broke her seal, and even forgave her so
benevolently, how would she not fall for her instantly.

343
“But why is Your Highness here all by yourself? No one came here
after the demon king vanished… Is the kingdom planning to rebuild
here?”

“That is……”

Haaa. She really didn’t want to say it. Clarice finally opened her
mouth.

“The demon king has returned.”

“……Eh?”

The tourist asked back with a dumb face. A long silence stretched
between them. It held, and held some more, before the tourist
finally understood what Clarice said, and asked again.

“……Eh?”

With an even dumber face.

***

“Oh my goodness. It couldn’t be…”

Clarice told the tourist everything that happened after the demon
king was freed. Having gotten the gist of what had happened, the
tourist, naturally, couldn’t hide her shock.

“S, so you’re saying that the demon king is here right now, and the
hero’s a captive with her?”

Mommy! Help! The tourist was frantic, seemingly about to bolt at

any moment. You couldn’t blame her. The hero that would defeat
the demon king was captured, the hero’s comrades were blinded by
temptation and now stood with the demon king. There was no one
to stop the demon king from running rampant.

344
“We need to get away before the demon king comes back! Your
Highness is coming with me, right?”

The tourist asked, preparing to gap it. She was going to hide away in
some deserted mountainside far far away. If she was caught and
sealed again then her eyes wouldn’t close even in death. …Although
dying would be impossible then.

“I…”

Clarice looked back towards the pathway she had come from. If she
went back through that hallway, Hero-nim was there. If she fled now
and sent for help, they might have a chance. But-

‘It’s too late by then.’

The simplest and yet most important problem snagged at Clarice’s

feet. The more time that passed, the more that Hero-nim’s
personage was in danger. Namely sexually. Although she had no time
to think at the time, now, she hesitated as to whether going back for
help was the right choice.

She didn’t even want to think about it, but if she went for help now,
what could greet her on her return was the hero turned into the
demon king’s horse or a goblin seedbed. Having been in a position
identical to Hero-nim’s right now, Clarice knew. That the demon king
was a crazy bitch who would more than follow through with
whatever she said.

At that crossroads moment, another thought passed through

Clarice’s mind. If it was Hero-nim, what would he do in her situation?
The answer was simple. Because the one who had rescued her from
‘the same situation’ was none other than Hero-nim himself.

As past memories flicked through her head, a small but fierce resolve
burned like a flame. It doesn’t matter if she’s was alone. She needed

345
to rescue Hero-nim. But that resolve was no more than a candle in a
storm. By yourself? What could she, a flower grown in a garden,
who’s never hunted a goblin before in her life, possibly do?

It was correct logic and the answer. Even if she went, she’d be lucky
if she weren’t captured instantly.

But.

Is it really okay to run away like this?

‘ – And every time, didn’t darling rescue you like a prince on his
white horse? Clee. Isn’t the captured princess role enough with that
one time with the demon king? Just because your body is female, has
your entire mind turned into a woman’s? A pretty, helpless princess
that can do nothing without her prince on his white horse.’

She could hear a snide mocking voice from somewhere. The dying
flame blazed back to life. The growing flames of emotion burned
away reason and consumed Clarice.

“I, will face the demon king.”

An answer that overturned common sense, imagination and

prediction. The tourist was horrified.

“A, are you serious?”

Clarice nodded her head. Shit son. The tourist thought ‘is the
princess actually a really strong person.’ But she saw Clarice’s tightly
clenched fists were actually shivering, and she realised. Even if the
princess wasn’t powerful, to rescue her precious person, she would
stand against the demon king.

An overwhelming surge of emotion overtook the tourist. She felt

ashamed of herself for even thinking about running away earlier. Is
this the class of the one called the kingdom’s treasure. Ama-zing!

346
“Then I will follow behind you.”

“Eh?”

“I’m serious! I said it earlier, didn’t I? Your Highness freed me from

my seal, and that I really want to repay this favour! I’m just an
ordinary person but I’ll light myself up and light the way forward for
Your Highness!”

The tourist’s eyes were burning with a fierce resolve. Seeing it,
Clarice thought. Orkar, this person, just how the hell does the hero
party have less camaraderie than people I just met.

“But I can’t let you, an unrelated person be swept up in this.”

“Unrelated? I’m the cause of all this.”

The tourist picked up the scraps that used to be the grimoire.

“Even if I hadn’t opened the grimoire then the seal wouldn’t have
been undone in the first place.”

That was it. The cause of everything, it was all her. But she selfishly
thought to run away. She had to take responsibility. She had to make
amends for her past transgressions. And the ‘cross of redemption’
was in her hands right now.

“Your Highness. Do you know what was written in the grimoire?”

“No. I don’t….”

There’s no way she would know. And since it was a ‘forbidden text’
she didn’t want to know either.

“You know, this could very well hold the key to resealing the demon
king.”

347
Tap tap. The tourist rapped on the grimoire and flashed an odd
smile.

Seal. The moment that all her mana was drawn into the grimoire as
she was sealed, for a brief moment, she could read the contents. You
could even say that her consciousness was linked to the grimoire.
What was written in there was no other than the life of the demon
king Biella.

As the previous demon king’s daughter, Biella fell in love with a

human man. But fearing Biella, a demon, he avoided her and married
another woman, and Biella was so shocked by the news that more
than a few screws went loose in her head.

If she couldn’t have him, no other woman could. If she couldn’t have
it, she would break it. Biella had the man kidnapped and violated by
demons under her command. And amidst that, various emotions
sprang from her. Excitement, arousal, satisfaction. Somewhere down
the line, she had become emotionally invested into the demons
violating the man.

Even after he died, Biella couldn’t forget those emotions. A single

star-crossed love left Biella unable to love normally again. Who
would love a pervert like her? No one would want that kind of girl.
She could hide it and fool others, but she would always be anguished
for the moment her secret was revealed.

In that case.

She wouldn’t hide it at all.

Having given up on the idea of being loved, the conclusion that Biella
came to was. If you can’t avoid it, enjoy it! After that incident, the
moment that Biella took the throne after her father, she immediately
ordered to have men kidnapped and her followers jam it in them and
ram it in them and hump away at them in accordance with her rose-

348
coloured desires. Only then did she finally feel satisfaction as if her
emptiness in her heart was filled.

She would use this opportunity to make all the useless women
extinct and create a paradise (for her only) of boys to make her
happy. Biella decided.

Naturally, people revolted against this ridiculous plan, and the

demons and the humans came together to create a grimoire to seal
her away.
***

“…………..Uh, I, um, don’t know what to say to that.”

Having heard Biella’s backstory, Clarice didn’t know what she had to
say to that. Were words even necessary?

“So the demon king’s perverted backstory aside, what does that have
to do with the seal?”

“The demon king’s past wasn’t the only thing I learned when my
consciousness linked with the grimoire.”

Clarice’s eyes widened on hearing the confident tourist’s next words.

“You don’t mean…”

“Yes. I know how to reseal her as well.”

“Th, that is amazing?!”

A ray of light came down as if to say ta daa~.

“But.” The tourist said with a sober face.

“That’s. Even if I can reseal her, I need a plan to hold her till then.”

349
Certainly. The demon king, even if it wasn’t the demon king, the trio
that had become her loyal minions would definitely interfere in every
way possible. Ha! It annoyed her again as she thought of it. Even if
they hadn’t gone and betrayed her she could have done something.

The situation being what it was, there was only one thing they could
do.

“I will try to stall for time.”

“Eh? Seriously?”

She was serious. Go big or go home. Clarice thought of the demon

king. Immature, petty, simple, single cell intelligence, easily agitated,
and self-centered. She didn’t know whether this would work. But,
considering her actions and personality thus far, she might find a way
to crack her.

“I have a plan.”

Love.

The cause of the demon king’s turn, no other choice but to use that
keyword as effectively as she could.

Author's notes:
I said this was the end lol lol I lied!

…I’m sorry.. Hic.. I kept writing and it got really long and…;;;

Next chapter is the real end!

Oh and in the previous chapters I added the part of Senyun giving

Clarice her cloak of invisibility. Since I wrote and uploaded it
immediately after running out of stockpiled chapters I forgot T-T

350
Translator's notes:
Not, not the end. Just the end of the demon king arc. Now, the end
of the demon king arc (next chapter) is chapter 34, which leaves one
more chapter. What could it be I wonder…

(1) Literally ‘any random person,’ rough equivalent to ‘Villager A’, not
her actual name

(2) For those of you who had THAT question float through your
head… Yes, yes it is.(4)

(3) Presumably ‘Normal Love’ or straight hetero. First time I’m seeing
this acronym though.

(4) For those of you who didn’t get it, the question was ‘is that a
motherf***ing JoJo reference?’ and the answer is: ‘yes.’

351
Chapter 34: I feel sorry for you, who
doesn’t know the wonders of love
Currently, Miwoo was facing the greatest peril he had ever faced in
his life. Thanks to Orleia who had claimed possession on him, he’d
avoided the fate of a goblin seedbed, but the problem was Orleia
herself. To put it simply, a choice between a goblin seedbed or a
pierced chrysanthemum. Neither was particularly appealing. What
kind of retarded ending was this.

But stuck in turtle shell bondage and unable to even lift a finger, all
Minwoo could do was watch the three people beat the crap out of
Orkar and pray that Clarice could bring reinforcements before Orkar
fell.

To think that Orkar, who once threatened Clarice’s purity was now
the last line of defence protecting his. Really, talk about irony. If he’d
known this was going to happen he would have hit him less back
then.

And then……

“Hidebu!!!!”

Screeching something odd Orkar finally collapsed.

“Hoo. For an oversized sub he was needlessly tenacious.”

Orleia pulled out the dildo she’d stabbed into Orkar’s butt as she
complained. No matter how much she’d dug it into him, his
surprisingly hard resolve let him stand up again and again, making
them work a lot harder than they’d all expected. Well, it’s not like it
was too hard for them in the end after all. Now all that was left was…
The ‘reward.’ Desperately holding back her laughter, Orleia turned to
Minwoo.

352
“Have you waited long? Darling♪”

Ah f***. Minwoo’s mind went blank. She sauntered over to him all
the while waving that giant dildo around. Ah. Please. Help me
Mitohi-nim! At the very least couldn’t you wash that damn thing?!

“Not yet, Holy Maiden.”

Orleia froze. Having her imminent happy time interrupted, Orleia

glared at Biella. With a mocking smirk on her face, Biella was staring
fixedly in one direction. Not only Biella. Eri who was daydreaming
about training her future subordinates, Senyun who was drooling
while dreaming about her lily-coloured future with her unni, all of
their lines of sight converged at the same point.

It couldn’t be.

Orleia’s gaze followed theirs. Biella chuckled as if she was amused.

“That fun, it looks like you’ll have to wait a bit longer for that.”

Clarice was standing there. No reinforcements, no bodyguards, just

her alone.

“Unni!”

“Your Highness!”

“Clee!”

All of them exclaimed as if they were shocked. Clarice held a brief

moment in her heart for Orkar who had turned to something that
couldn’t be seen with one’s bare eyes, and looked at Minwoo who
couldn’t disguise his horror.

“Clarice?!”

“Hero-nim. I’m here to save you.”

353
Ha! Biella scoffed. Clarice looked at Biella with eyes that held not a
single trace of hesitation. She was asking what was so funny.

“Save him? By yourself? Kyahahaha! That’s a joke among jokes! You

can’t actually be serious?”

“I am serious. I will defeat you and rescue the hero.”

“Wh, what…?”

Biella’s expression contorted. Let alone begging for her life, she
actually came to fight? Was she in her right mind? But she faced
Clarice dead in her eyes, and she could only acknowledge her brave
resolve that burned within them.

Clarice was genuinely here to fight her.

Biella’s expression hardened as she gestured to the trio.

“This is the demon king’s orders! Give that snot-nosed princess a

taste of reality!”

“Hold up! Are you serious?!”

Senyun objected. To her if was a natural response. Well of course she

was serious, Biella said as she started to repeat her order.

“Are you scared?”

If Clarice hadn’t said that.

“……What did you just say?”

“I asked if you were scared.”

Clarice smirked, with one corner of her mouth noticeably curled

upwards. In an instant, the ballroom fell silent. A murderous air
enveloped everyone in the room, enough to make all the onlookers
gulp reflexively. Biella narrowed her eyes, as if she was amused.

354
“Just why would this Biella be afraid of the likes of you?”

“Are you not? You always make your followers do your dirty work for
you because you are scared to do it by yourself.”

Clarice could feel a cold sweat running down her spine. But if she
backed down here, let alone stalling for time, her death would most
certainly not be a pretty one. Enduring her ever-narrowing tunnel
vision, she faced down Biella as dignified as she could manage.

“You were going to use goblins to desecrate Hero-nim. Same with

Orkar. Even with me, you were going to use three people to take me
down.”

“Ha! And you are calling this Biella a coward just for that?!”

“Not only that. When you kidnapped me you used Orkar to sully me,
and the ones who violated the boys you kidnapped were always your
followers, never yourself. You only ever watched from afar.”

“Codwash! Biella just didn’t want to dirty her hands-”

“And your first love?”

Biella stiffened. Her face gradually turned whiter and whiter. A

critical hit. Clarice continued.

“Did you not want to dirty your hands when you kidnapped your first
love as well?”

“Wh, what… How do you…?”

“Isn’t it odd? Normally when you love someone enough to kidnap

them you wouldn’t have others rape them. If you could you would
do it yourself. Because then at the very least you could have their
body.”

“Th, that is!!”

355
Biella’s eyes shook. How?! How does this bitch know of what
happened then?! Chaos and uncertainty swirled around, making a
mess of her head. Biella finally found a counterargument. But Clarice
didn’t let her say it. She pushed onwards.

“You were scared, weren’t you?”

“……!!”

“When the one you loved rejected you, that left a scar on your heart.
So even when you kidnapped your first love you couldn’t lay your
hands on him yourself. Because you knew very well that even if you
did you would never earn his love. Because if you were resented
against, no, hated straight to your face your heart would shatter to
pieces. So that’s why you used your followers. Because you were too
afraid to face your love.

“So, as you looked on at your followers violating your first love you
would have felt satisfied. Unlike yourself who lacked the courage to
even approach your first love, your followers, who could and would
roughly violate your first love, was more than satisfactory for you to
derive your pleasure from.”

“S, stop it!”

It was a shriek. Clarice’s words and the memories from back then,
mercilessly stabbed at her heart.

“You knew very well that you weren’t an existence that could be
loved. You knew perfectly well that you would be easy to hate. So
you forcibly kidnapped and kept men, and always had your followers
rape them, never yourself. Because then they’d resent your
subordinates instead. Because you wanted to ‘have’ love, but was
afraid to be hated.”

“Just what, and just what do you know about it you bitch?!”

356
Unlike her bitter words, her voice was full of tears. Internally, Clarice
was very surprised. It worked a lot better than she’d expected. From
what she’d heard from the tourist about her life and times and her
actions thus far, they were conclusions she’d drawn after some good
solid thinking but surprisingly it seemed to be all true.

……she was starting to feel kind of sorry for her.

Clarice imitated Orleia and smirked as cockily and arrogantly as she

could.

“It’s alright to cry if you want. You can run away if you want. Because
that’s your disgraceful true self.”

“What?!”

“Did you honestly think people wouldn’t be able to tell if you

disguised it behind that immature way of speaking, juvenile actions
and childish delusions? This coward.”

“Uu, uuuu, uuuuuu, No, Biella is not a coward…!”

Having been driven to her limits, Biella was starting to sniffle. Clarice
hammered the final nail deep in the coffin.

“I am different from you. Unlike you, I am not a coward that flees

from love.”

Biella’s eyes instantly shot wide open. Hero. That was it. To rescue
the hero she loved, Clarice came all the way back on her lonesome.
She wasn’t like her. Not a coward like herself…

In that instant, the world turned crimson.

“Kuk?!”

“Clarice?!”

357
“Unni!!”

In the blink of an eye, Biella had her hand wrapped around Clarice’s
throat.

“I, am not, a coward!!”

Biella picked Clarice up by her neck and threw her away, hard.
Clarice’s body tumbled and bounced before she hit the wall with a
dense thud. Her whole body hurt. Her breath wasn’t coming
properly. But she couldn’t even stand.

All of a sudden Biella was right in front of her eyes as she raised her
foot high-

“Could a coward! Stomp! On you! Like this?!”

“……!!”

“Could a coward! Stand! On top of you! Like this!!!”

She couldn’t even scream. Her internal organs felt like they were
being churned and shredded. Clarice hunched up and desperately
endured the pain.

“This bitch?!”

Senyun angrily summoned a fireball. But under her feet, a black aura
immediately shot up and bound her. Not just Senyun. Ericia, Orleia,
they too, had their limbs bound by the black aura.

“Interlopers can go fuck the hell off!!”

With her shout all three of them were thrown to the wall. Having
been satisfied at their disgraceful collapse, Biella pulled Clarice up by
her hair. Glaring at Clarice’s glazed-over eyes, she snarled like a
monster.

358
“Prepare yourself. To you, who dared to slander me I will never let
you die gracefully.”

At that moment a small smile surfaced on Clarice’s face. But having

been caught up in her rage, Biella didn’t see it, and raised her fist.

A long, painful beating followed. As if to prove that she wouldn’t let

Clarice die easily, she controlled her strength just enough that Clarice
wouldn’t break. Even although she could kill her oh-so-easily with a
simple twist of her neck, she let her experience hell with just a
fraction of her strength.

But-

“What are. What are you, you bitch…?!”

No matter how much of a wreck she was, Clarice endured, and stood
up again. Biella, facing her, unconsciously took a step back.

“Why are you looking at me with those eyes?!”

Eyes. Biella wondered if she should just rip them out of her head
with these two hands. But she couldn’t. As if doing so… Would be the
same as admitting she was a coward.

“Stop it! Clarice! Why are you still standing?!”

Minwoo yelled, unable to watch on. He was tormented. He wanted

to run over and tear Biella apart limb from limb. Why the hell was
she standing up to her like that?

“Because I came to rescue you, Hero-nim…”

“What?!”

Clarice opened her mouth, and what came out was a quiet voice like
a dying ember. When she tried to take a step towards Minwoo, her
legs gave out from beneath her. But she still wouldn’t give up. Clarice

359
stood up once more, and said her true feelings, feelings that, if she
didn’t say them now, she might never get a chance to say.

“Because, I love Hero-nim. I cannot hand over the man I love to

someone like her. My hero that always saved me! I want to save you
this time!!”

“……You.”

Minwoo’s eyes flashed. It seemed like he wanted to say something,

but Biella was quicker.

“Urk!”

“Enough of your soap opera.”

Biella grabbed Clarice by her throat and lifted her head up. She just
couldn’t listen to them. If she did then she’d go insane just like those
fools. Biella decided to finish Clarice off. In the life-and-death
situation where Clarice was slowly but surely being strangled to
death, she barely managed to say.

“I, pity, you…”

“What?”

Biella was so shocked all the strength left her hands. Pity? Me?
Clarice looked pitifully into Biella’s eyes and said.

“I feel sorry for you, who doesn’t know the wonders of love.”(1)

“This motherfucking bitch?!”

That’s what you meant by pity?! In her anger Biella slammed Clarice
deep into the floor. It was strong enough to incite a gasp! from the
surroundings

360
Haa. Haa. Biella awkwardly stood for a moment to calm her ragged
breath, before she started cackling maniacally.

“Ha. Haha. Kyahahahahaha!! Who’s the pitiful one?! You little

bitch!!”

This overwhelming difference in strength. No matter how much

Clarice ran that mouth of hers this was nothing she could ever hope
to catch up to. Leaving her body to the best High!(2) feeling, Biella
yelled.

“Clarice! The hero you so passionately declared you loved can’t even
move a finger, trapped by me! Sage? Female knight? Holy Maiden?
All of them are also stuck in the walls with nothing to do but suck
their thumbs! Now I have proven there is no one who can surpass
Biella! You foolish girl! I will trample you! Bow before Biella’s wisdom
and strength!!”

And just when Biella lifted her foot to stomp on Clarice.

“Wh, what… I can’t move?!”

Biella finally realised something ‘wrong’ that had surrounded her

body. The feeling of her strength fading away from her hands and
feet. This feeling of all her power being drained from her. It was not
unfamiliar.

It was then. From the doorway, a cold voice was heard.

“- I have casted the seal.”

“?!”

Biella finally understood. Just how Clarice had known her past. Just
why she had come alone to face her. Just why she had so
aggressively taunted her to make her angry.

361
“This voice is the t, tourist?!”

She could tell even if she didn’t turn around. Since she was the
person who first undid her seal how could she. If only she hadn’t
been a woman, she’d have kept her by her side and been the best of
friends.

The tourist took the cloak of invisibility off and walked in front of
Biella. Before the entered the ballroom, Clarice had given it to her in
order to cast the seal. Looking at the grimoire in her hand, Biella
realised that what she was thinking was right, and despaired.

Damn it.

I’ve been had.

“How does it feel? To be sealed without any warning while you were
drunk on your own excitement?!”

The tourist opened the grimoire and declared war.

“Now! It won’t even take me a second!! To seal you off!!!”(3)

It was the beginning of revenge.

Translator's notes:
(1) Reference to the Wedding Peach anime

(1.5) Unnecessary and unnecessarily long explanation of how this

became a KR meme: This first aired in Korea back in the 90’s, before
it became re-infamous in the 2013 reairing. Now, Korean society has
come a LONG way in those thirty-or-so years, back in the 90s it was
seen as the producers originally envisioned it, as a hopeful message
to against family problems such as divorce and whatnot – but come
2013, with the problems in society in Korea, namely (among

362
countless others), ridiculous work hours with no time for proper
social relationships, let alone romance, there is now little to no
romantic expectations of what a romantic relationship should be like.
Having a bf/gf is now seen as one of the greatest indicators of being
socially successful, this anime is now treated as basically one giant
joke when it comes to how romance works, especially with the surge
in pessimism about romantic prospects.

(1.75) Explanation part 2, warning, Wedding Peach spoilers: The line

in (1) was said by the titular heroine Wedding Peach just before she
and her boyfriend was about to be magically nuked by the Devil
Queen, Reine Devila, which she summarily does, and somehow
despite being in the process of being magically atomised, the heroine
and the male lead manage to kiss each other, unleashing ‘ye olde
power of love’ that summarily purifies her, all’s well that ends well.

(1.875) Explanation part 3: And in light of this modern day romantic

pessimism, Reine Devila has been revised, in a manner much like
Tom of Tom and Jerry, from a villain to a character sympathising with
solos and forever alones and their envy and jealousy, as well as also
sharing the idea of being very, very pissed off at what is perceived as
couples absolutely sandpapering salt into solos’ wounds.

(1.9375) Explanation part 4: coincidentally, one of the main heroines,

angel of love Hanasaki Momoko has also taken a modern revision as
a naïve bullshitting girl who knows nothing about the depressing
reality modern young people find themselves in.

(2) High! Originally in English

(3) Yep. Another JoJo reference

363
Chapter 35: I Became the Hero’s Bride +
Epilogue (End)
It was the beginning of revenge.

“Hiik?!”

“It’s dangerous Miss Tourist!!”

Clarice had only just managed to move her body when she yelled
out, surprised by Biella’s near-instantaneous movement right in front
of the tourist. Even if she was the one that had casted the seal, she
was a normal person. The difference in physical capabilities wasn’t
one that could be easily overturned. Biella drew up on all of her
strength and moved her body before all her power was sealed away.

“Dduhuurrk!!”

Very shortly afterwards, the tourist was blown away as she let out
some unpronounceable word. Unlike her grand entrance it was a
pathetic exit. Having stolen back the grimoire, Biella crushed it in one
hand.

“Such trash… Nearly scared me there.”

“Kuk!”

Clarice smacked the ground in anger and regret. Oh my god. They

failed. The future was bleak. It was truly over now. There was no way
to stop Biella any longer. Having noticed Clarice’s despair, Biella
raised the grimoire high in the air, and yelled very excitedly.

“Victory! Hero’s Bride end!”

Biella was so happy she even broke through the fourth wall. Now all
that was left was to shred this grimoire to pieces and kill those
leftover trash.

364
“Ho~ In that case who’s going to replace this Park Minwoo? Surely
not you, right?”

Or there should have been.

“Wh, what?!”

Tentacles came flying in from all corners of her vision and snatched
the grimoire. Nice blocking. Biella had turned around to Minwoo in
shock, and now she plunged into horror and despair. Whether it was
due to the seal, but the magic that had been restraining the hero
party had been undone.

“Ah, ahhh…! The seal!”

She needed to take it back. She had to. But Biella’s arms and legs
were already frozen solid and she couldn’t even struggle. Minwoo
received the grimoire from Orleia, opened it wide and said in a
deathly voice.

“There’s only one reason you lost… Just one simple answer…”(1)

Minwoo slowly, but very clearly spoke.

“You hurt Clarice.”

Biella’s legs gave out underneath her as all four of her limbs drained
of their strength. Terrifying. He was so terrifying she nearly wet her
pants…!

“P, p, please let me off j, just this once! Biella apolog…!”

Minwoo wordlessly looked over Biella’s shoulder. Biella followed his

line of sight. As her head creaked around with her sheet-white face
what she saw behind her was-

“”Double interest?””

365
Senyun and Ericia who had summoned an inferno and gathered
Womb Power respectively were looking down at her with a killing
smile…

Those were Biella’s final memories.

***

“It’s over.”

“Yep. It is.”

A ray of light came through the hole in the roof that Senyun and
Ericia had blasted. Underneath the light, Minwoo and Clarice drew
each other into their embrace and shared an emotional reunion.

Biella, the demon king Biella was sealed. In a state where she had the
absolute crap beaten out of her, all her magic power was sealed into
the grimoire, turning her into stone. Ericia had gone to drop the
statue far away off some cliff, and Senyun was off burying the
grimoire deep underground in some unknown field.

“Good job.”

Orleia said as she was treating Clarice’s wounds. When Clarice glared
at her shooting metaphorical lasers from her eyes, Orleia
sweatdropped and looked away. It was a rare reaction considering
her normal blatant shameless self.

Then again, she knew her wrongs.

“Not really.”

Clarice murmured as if it was nothing much.

“I said I wouldn’t show my disgraceful side anymore.”

“…………….”

366
Orleia’s eyes widened as she stared wordlessly at Clarice. Eventually,
she smiled and said.

“Indeed.”

As time passed, the tourist and Orkar regained consciousness, Ericia

and Senyun also returned. Clarice had all three of the hero party on
her knees in front of her. It went without saying but all of them were
quivering in their boots, heads hung. The tourist and Orkar had no
idea what to do on the sudden disappearance of the demon king and
the hero party on their knees, and Minwoo was munching away on
popcorn procured from who knows where watching the spectacle.

Clarice folded her arms and casually said.

“So, your excuses?”

“……..”

“……..”

“……..”

Silence. Times three.

Orleia had been frantically looking for an excuse when her eyes fell
on the tourist! That’s it! Orleia hurriedly held her hand up in a high
five towards the tourist.

“Hey, hey! You did great! Miss Jasmine! This is all thanks to our
amazing plan?!”

“Eh? Me?”

The tourist blinked and pointed at herself. Was she talking to her?

“Um, my name isn’t Jasmine, but-”

Being quick on the mark, Senyun also said.

367
“That’s right! Us pretending to betray the demon king, get in touch
with unni and trying the seal! It was a perfect plan! Wasn’t it?!
James?!!”

“J, James?! Isn’t that a man’s name-”

Then Ericia also hurriedly said.

“Great work! If it wasn’t for you, our whole plan would have failed! If
you want to learn Womb Power come to me anytime! Bbobbi!”

“Bbobbi?! That’s not even a human name anymore?!!”(2)

Haaaa. Clarice rested her hand on her forehead as she shook her
head.

“I understand. Enough. Can you not see that Miss Catherine is

troubled?”

She said it so decisively that the tourist lost the timing to say that her
name wasn’t Catherine.

“I will forgive you.”

“Really? Clee!”

“You’re the best unni!”

“I will never forget this benevolence! Your Highness!!”

Of course ‘I’ forgive you. With those words, Clarice turned to

Minwoo. Minwoo nodded almost imperceptibly before he came
forward.

A light-hearted smile spread across Clarice’s lips.

“Although of course Hero-nim hasn’t forgiven.”

“””?!”””

368
Minwoo cracked his knuckles as he smiled brightly. Now that was a
true killing smile. Needless to say, for a long time afterwards the
three people’s screams echoed throughout the demon king castle.

“Are you leaving?”

Orkar approached Clarice as she was preparing to head back to the

kingdom. Clarice nodded. Now was the time for farewell. The demon
king castle was dyed red in the setting sun. The demon king castle. A
place of horrifying memories that gave her the shudders, but on the
other hand, a place that left a deep impression on her, ones that she
could never forget.

There were no longer any more reasons to come back.

As Clarice reminisced on memories through slightly rose-tinted

glasses, all sorts of thoughts ran through her head. The wedding,
what happened. What were her parents doing now. Karina would
probably be panicking at her disappearance. She wanted to see them
as quickly as she could.

“Thank you. For today.”

Clarice honestly, sincerely thanked Orkar. Although their first

meeting was truly unspeakable, it was true that today, she owed an
unspeakable debt to him.

“Nothing, that needed thanks for.”

Clarice smiled gently, bathed in the fading glow of twilight. Orkar felt
his eyes begin to mist over, and moved his mouth to say something.
Just then a hand fell on Clarice’s shoulder. It was Minwoo. Having
met his eyes, Orkar eventually let those words go unsaid.

“Hooo. It can’t be helped then.”

He could only sigh. But he should still say what he should.

369
“Look after Clarice. Hero.”

Orkar extended his hand.

“You don’t need to tell me twice.”

Minwoo grinned as he took the offered hand. Orkar thought. For a

human, he smiles somewhat dependably.

Having finished his farewells, Orkar left the demon king castle. As he
began to walk far, far away, the tourist came running up to him,
heaving for breath.

“Wait! Mister Orc! Let’s go together!!”

“? You? Weren’t you… Jennifer?”

“You’re all making fun of me right?! Aren’t you?! Waitwait, before

that! We’ve got a long way ahead of us, so should we go together?
C’mon!”

“Go together, why would this Orkar move with a human like you-”

“Ehhhh?! You’re asking a weak human girl like me to go home all by

myself? I might be assassinated on the way for the crime of sealing
the demon king!”

“So you were asking me to protect you… Haa. Fine. I get it, you’re
loud, so stop whining. Jennifer.”

“Whooo! Thank you! Mister Orc! Ah, my name, it’s not Jennifer but-
!!”

Pfft. Minwoo and Clarice let out little squeaks of laughter watching
them go. Clarice looked at the absolutely rekt party members,
courtesy of Minwoo’s scolding, and said.

“Shall we head back as well?”

370
“Should we?”

The two people’s hands intertwined as they shyly smiled at each

other.

Let’s go. Back home.

***

Epilogue

A few days passed after that. When the populace learned that the
demon king had reappeared and kidnapped the hero, causing the
wedding to be called off, things were understandably chaotic, but
when it became known that it was Princess Clarice that rescued her
husband the hero from the demon king, and moreover, was also the
one that sealed the demon king, everyone raised their glasses and
toasted the princess’ and hero’s bravery and heroics.

In the mirror, Clarice looked back at her reflection in a wedding

dress. Is there anything odd. Is there anywhere that can be fixed. The
results were satisfactory. There shouldn’t be any problems with this.
At just the right time, Karina came in. She still had an angry pout on
her face.

It seemed like she was still angry about the time when she snuck out.

“I’m not angry, I was so worried for you!”

Since Clarice knew her wrongs she averted her gaze as if she didn’t
know. Hold on? This feels awfully similar to them a few days ago?
Speaking of the devil, they came into the waiting room one by one.

Senyun offered her congratulations wiping her tears and snot with a
handkerchief.

371
“Hic. Unni, congratulations. Be happy…!”

“……Your Highness. I’ve been wondering for a while, but why does
Senyun dare to call Your Highness ‘unni?'”

“I, I don’t know? I’m not sure either? Ha ha.”

As Clarice turned her head, Ericia handed her a piece of paper. It was
an advertisement for Womb Power.

“Look! Your Highness! As expected Your Highness’s power is

incredible. Since I advertised that you beat the crap out of the
demon king with Womb Power so many people… Ugyaaaaaghh?!”

Clarice stomped Ericia’s foot as hard as she could. Although what she
really wanted to go for was her mouth.

“Haa. Like children, all of them.”

Orleia shrugged her shoulders and shook her head.

“Isn’t that right? Clee?”

“…………”

Clarice simply looked at her with dead eyes. Just then, a maid burst
into the waiting room. After announcing that it was time, Clarice
nodded to her and stood up.

Before she left, Clarice looked behind her. Everyone was looking at
her. Tearfully, nonchalantly, worriedly, disgruntled. But since really,
it was all just like them, Clarice smiled and said.

“I’ll be back.”

The king and queen were standing side by side on the terrace giving
speeches. Below them, a massive crowd had gathered just like the

372
protests from before. But this time, the sounds that could be heard
were not anger and indignance, but congratulations and well-wishes.

Minwoo asked.

“Are you nervous?”

“I would be lying if I said I wasn’t?”

Clarice discreetly liked arms with Minwoo.

“But I’ve got Hero-nim, no… ‘Sweetie’ beside me.”

“Urk!”

Minwoo’s face turned bright red. Clarice couldn’t hold it in and

ended up giggling like a devil. Minwoo could only look on stunned.
When he did, Clarice drooped a bit, looking downwards.

“You didn’t like it?”

“……Surely.”

I liked it very much. Minwoo softly whispered in her ear. When he

did, it was Clarice’s turn to blush.

After the wedding, there was the public appearance in front of the
people to show that the wedding ceremony was complete. Although
the wedding itself had gone awry courtesy of the demon king, it
wasn’t over.

Rather, it was just beginning.

The king’s speech ended. It was time to show themselves. Minwoo

and Clarice gently held each other’s hands, and walked together to
the light at the end of the corridor. One step. Another step. The
cheers of the crowd were getting louder with every step. And then a
brilliant light embraced the couple.

373
Flower petals were falling from the sky. The people waved the hands
and threw flower petals to celebrate the hero and the princess’s
marriage. The entire world was blessing them. A fragrant floral
fragrance. The warm sunlight on their skins. And a love held tight.
They would never lose it again.

“Hero-nim.”

“Yes.”

Clarice moved her face closer to Minwoo’s ears so as not to be

drowned out by the crowd.

“I love you.”

Minwoo’s eyes opened wide. Clarice grinned, before she hugged

Minwoo’s neck and got on her tip-toes. She closed her eyes.

Then all that remained in the world was warmth.

I Became the Hero’s Bride

-Fin-

Author's notes:
Thanks for enjoying I Became the Hero’s Bride

374
Translator's notes:
(1) That is indeed, another JoJo reference.

(2) Stereotypical name for a KR dog, much like ‘Pochi’ is for JP

375
Download all your fav Novels at

RnD Novels

Stay up to date on Novel Updates

by Joining our DISCORD group

376